ã€ŠTales from Wirmboldã€‹


 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 1 - Ermas Cousin and the Funeral

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 1 - Erma''s Cousin and the Funeral

    It had been three days since Erma''s cousin had lost the love of her life. The romance wasn''t long, it seemed as though they never were. Erma had been staying with her trying to comfort her the best she could. Life in the sea had many wonders but it also had many hardships. Through tears and wails into Erma''s shoulder her cousin had explained that he was everything to her. Her cousin had been out sunning herself on the beach trying to avoid the many chores her aunt had planned for her when he had appeared. He had been in the nearby forest, and he was tying up his pants, when he suddenly stopped upon seeing her.

    ¡°No, no, no...,¡± he had begun and turned to run from her. She didn¡¯t understand the language he was speaking but seeing him panic she had tried to assure him that she wasn¡¯t a threat. He stopped shortly after she had begun and turned around smiling. He had seemed enraptured by her every word as she talked on and on about herself and her family. Truly, it had been love at first sight for her. For him it had seemed to be second.

    With him showing no resistance, she dragged him into the sea in order to meet her family and begin their formal relationship. Then when she had gotten about halfway home he started pulling against her hand and struggling to get back to the surface. She asked him what was wrong, but he wouldn''t answer her, he seemed to settle back into a pleasant smile as bubbles escaped his mouth. She continued hand in hand with him all the way home, but when she turned to introduce him to her mother his eyes were wide and had rolled back into his skull and his lips had turned blue.

    It seemed that no one understood what was happening and by the time the doctor got there, he was dead. The doctor couldn''t explain it. She had said that it was almost as though he had suddenly lost the ability to breathe underwater. Erma didn''t understand how such a thing was possible. The doctor took him away in order to prepare him for the funeral which was set for this evening.

    "He was everything, Erma," she cried, "It was just like all the stories your mom used to tell us about when the mermen were still around."

    Erma remembered then that while she preferred the stories with strong mermaid warriors who had slain great sea monsters in defense of their homes, most of the women in her village preferred her mother¡¯s stories of whirlpool romances with strong finned mermen who swept the heroine off balance and carried them off to some faraway castle.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "His beard made him look a little like an octopus, but I didn''t mind too much." Her cousin gave a melancholic smile, and Erma¡¯s heart ached for her.

    "What do you think you two are doing, Erma?¡± her aunt scolded, after entering the room abruptly. ¡°The funeral is about to begin, and you haven''t got her hair in the proper braids!"

    "Sorry, Auntie, I will get right on it." With that she swam around behind her cousin and began to braid her hair into the braids of mourning. It was a complicated pattern, but Erma didn''t mind, she liked doing her cousins silky hair.

    The entire village gathered around the nearby volcanic vent where funerals were held. Their village wasn''t very big. Ever since the mermen had died out, fewer and fewer children were being born. This is why the death of the man that Erma''s cousin had brought home was such a big deal. He would have been able to help their population grow; without him they were facing extinction.

    The man¡¯s body was laid out on a flat rock carved out for such purposes.

    ¡°Now that everyone has arrived will those closest to the deceased please step forward,¡± the village elder intoned ceremoniously. Erma and her cousin stepped forward. Erma was participating at her cousin¡¯s request because no one really knew the man. They had tried to find anyone related to him, which is why the funeral had been delayed so long. Seeing his bloated corpse, Erma wished that they hadn¡¯t.

    After the elder prayed to Voldire, the god of fire and the dead, and the villagers repeated after her, it was up to Erma and her sobbing cousin to feed the man¡¯s body into the volcanic vent securing his soul¡¯s passage into the underworld and returning his physical shell to be reborn into the world. Erma had never done this before, and she was surprised by just how hot the water became.

    The smell burned her eyes and nostrils and she had to force herself not to gag as the body began to disappear. She was horrified when from out of the vent she saw fiery arms grab his body and begin to pull him away from the two girls. Erma pulled back as her cousin screamed with her eyes shut. One of the arms had grabbed her by the wrist.

    Erma rushed to her cousin¡¯s side, and began beating at their arms, desperately trying to get them to let her cousin go. Every time her hand came near them it seemed to sear her skin, she couldn¡¯t even imagine the pain that her cousin was experiencing. Finally, the hand let go, leaving behind only her red palms and the blackened imprint of where they had grabbed her cousin.

    Erma hugged the girl tightly as the body of her cousin¡¯s love left their sight.

 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 2 - The Pirate Ship

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 2 ¨C The Pirate Ship

    Solu eyed the drunken party all around her with a grimace. It was always like this. She understood that you had to celebrate every day you managed to stay alive on the sea, but she was tired. Every day was scrubbing and maintenance, very occasionally punctuated with a little robbery to break the tedium, and then a drunken party.

    Maybe she was just getting to an age where she wanted life to be more than work and a party. That being said, Solu¡¯s captain didn¡¯t seem to mind too much, and she was definitely not young. None of the girls knew just how old Captain Ruth was. There were rumors that she was actually as old as the sea, and had made a deal with an ancient sea god. They said she had traded her soul for immortality and invulnerability.

    Solu very much doubted that was the case. She was all too aware that the only thing the girl¡¯s of the Belmarie loved more than drinking, and piracy was tall tales. And some of the things they came up with were more unbelievably giant than tall. Not to mention Captain Ruth¡¯s wife, Ella, had to know how old she was. Granted Ella was the ship¡¯s doctor and a known necromancer, so maybe there was some sort of weird magic thing going on.

    Solu sighed and rested her face against the cool wood of the table where she sat. She wasn¡¯t drinking because she had lookout duty tonight. She couldn¡¯t say that she minded too much. It let her be alone with her thoughts for a while. Though it was always ridiculously cold at night, and could get really boring. Captain Ruth said that a boring watch was the best watch, but Solu was pretty ambivalent about it.

    ¡°Heard you have guard duty tonight,¡± Anne said as she set a warm tankard of cider in front of her and sat down. She had only recently joined the crew with her girlfriend Belmoral and was only with us until her debt to Ella for healing Belmoral was paid. Then the two were supposedly headed for Aldclark. Solu had heard a rumor that the two were running away from their parents, but she knew better than to trust rumors.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Solu replied, ¡°it¡¯s supposed to get pretty cold. Thanks.¡± She sipped the cider and let the liquid warm her. It wasn¡¯t an effect that would last long but she¡¯d be grateful for it while it did. The two sat in relatively uncomfortable silence, sipping their drinks, until it was time for her shift.

    Solu shivered as the bitter wind hit her after leaving the crew¡¯s quarters. The main deck was always bustling with activity, mostly because of the skeletons. Ella had created many skeletal constructs for the daily maintenance of the ship, which allowed the human crew to focus on the more important tasks. Captain Ruth had argued that the girls still needed to clean and help out because it built character, but since the constructs allowed her to keep a much smaller crew she had relented a bit.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    When Solu had first joined the crew, she had been wary of the skeletons. The constant grinning and silent way they moved had freaked her out, and she had had second thoughts about signing up with the crew of the Belmarie. Eventually she had gotten used to them, but even so she tried to limit her interactions where she could.

    Off in one corner of the ship, two skeletons were mopping. One of them had a fake beard, and the other wore a long wig. Most of the skeletons were more or less identical, but one of the girls in the crew apparently could tell that these two were assigned together more often than any others and so when we had made port she bought the fake hair and started telling a ridiculous story about the two having been star-crossed lovers before they were raised by Ella.

    When she had been asked, Ella said that while she could work with souls, the skeleton constructs were mindless and only gave the illusion of being able to think. Captain Ruth had snickered, overhearing that and said, ¡°So they¡¯re just like everyone else then.¡± Which had led to everyone laughing. Solu couldn¡¯t help but smile at the memory.

    Solu spent the next few hours scanning the horizon and patrolling the ship. After the bustling of the ship had died down and nothing but the crashing of water against the ship and the occasional snore or sleepy murmur from the crew to be heard, Solu leaned against the railing of the ship and sighed.

    Looking down over the edge of the ship she thought she saw a person swimming. But there hadn¡¯t been anyone down there a moment ago, and they definitely hadn¡¯t come from the ship. She had definitely been all alone on the main deck, hadn¡¯t she?

    She scanned the horizon to make sure that there were no ships. Sometimes crews would try to silently swim up to opposing ships that were anchored, but the sea was ungodly cold at this time of night and she doubted anyone would willingly be swimming.

    ¡°Person overboard!¡± she shouted, setting the skeleton¡¯s on the deck running to sound the alarm and wake the crew. She heard repeated yells of ¡°person overboard¡± as one of the skeletons handed her a rope with a loop as three others silently secured the ends and prepared to pull her back up.

    Even though she knew that it was her job, and seconds counted when saving someone who was drowning, she hesitated. The sea would be frigid, she knew, and it would be all she could do to grab the other person and securing the rope to whoever was down there would be nearly impossible.

    After securing the rope around herself, and with a low curse, Solu dived over the edge of the Belmarie and into the inky void.

 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 3 - Journey to the Surface

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 3 ¨C Journey to the Surface

    After the funeral, Erma was shaken. Never before in her life had anything so terrifying happened. Her mind reeled with questions. When she had tried to talk to the chief, all she had gotten were vague platitudes about the gods working in mysterious ways, and that she should feel blessed to have seen Voldire¡¯s servants. This was in no way satisfying.

    Erma and her cousin stopped at the doctor¡¯s cave in order to receive treatment for the burns. Her cousin was much worse off than Erma, and even after hours of treatment the doctor couldn¡¯t get rid of the scars. Her arms were covered in bright red handprints.

    After making sure her cousin got home safely, Erma had to go. She didn¡¯t really care where she went at that moment, she just had to swim. She needed to clear her head and so there was only one place to go ¨C the surface.

    Questions and scenarios filled her head as she swam as fast as she could, paying no mind to her surroundings. After a quarter hour of swimming, she burst from the water shooting several feet into the air. She landed with a painful slap against the surface of the water, and allowed the crisp, cool night air to wash over her.

    Swimming lazily along the surface of the dark water, Erma found her previous cacophony of thoughts had slowed down and she was able to think things through in some semblance of order. She remembered the terror she had felt as the burning hands had been reaching for her seemingly blindly. Were those really servants of Voldire?

    Whether they were or not, Erma couldn¡¯t see herself voluntarily serving that role in a funeral again. She would probably do her best to be as far from a funeral as possible in the future. Her heart ached for her poor cousin, having to not only deal with the heart-ache of losing someone so important but also having to deal with the terror of Voldire¡¯s servants on her mind.

    Erma was shaken from her quiet reflection when she heard an alarmed shout in a language she didn¡¯t understand. She looked around for the source but she didn¡¯t see anyone around her until she looked behind her. A massive red brown wall had suddenly appeared behind her. She reached her hand out tentatively to touch it when she heard the same alarmed words coming from within the wall. Echoed by many voices.

    She looked up just in time to see a woman falling feet first towards her. Erma was immediately enchanted. The woman had vivid red hair that waved through the air like an eel swimming. Her ears were long, and she was wearing strange clothes like the man her cousin had fallen in love with.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The woman hit the water with a tiny splash and quickly resurfaced a short distance from where Erma floated confused. It seemed to Erma that she swam very strangely. Instead of the lithe, flowing movements of the mermaids, the woman flailed her many limbs seemingly chaotically. Erma was stunned that the woman was even able to make any progress like that.

    The woman was shivering and trying to talk to Erma, but of course she had no idea what was being said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± she tried to tell the woman, but given the quizzical look the woman gave her, Erma guessed she didn¡¯t understand either.

    The woman looked around and tried to hand her a strange loop that looked to be a rope but not made of seaweed like the mermaids used. She grabbed the rope with a nervous smile but dropped it quickly. It was extremely rough.

    The woman seemed to misunderstand Erma dropping it, and started wrapping the rope around her waist.

    ¡°Wait. That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Erma started to protest. The woman¡¯s eyes went blank as she spoke but she quickly shook her head and started talking again. To Erma it seemed like she was asking questions, but ultimately she didn¡¯t know what the woman was saying.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand you. I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t really want to wear whatever that is.¡± She shook her head to emphasize her point and thankfully the woman seemed to comprehend. Erma slipped under the water and began to swim away, though a part of her really didn¡¯t want to. Her heart ached at the thought of leaving but there was no way that the woman was interested in her in the same way.

    Erma was startled when the woman began to swim after her in her own flailing way, so Erma paused and let the woman catch up.

    ¡°Was there something else?¡± Erma asked hopefully. A small glimmer of hope that maybe the red-haired woman had felt the same spark that she had. It was then that Erma noticed the rope tied around the woman¡¯s waist, and the many faces staring down into the water. She heard alarmed voices and then the woman winced in pain as she was being pulled away by the rope. Maybe she was trying to escape those people on the wall?

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Erma cried and rushed forward. From the waistband she always wore she pulled out her stone knife, and began sawing at the rough rope. It was surprisingly tough so it took a few minutes of dedicated cutting before the woman was free. The woman seemed surprised that Erma was helping her, but didn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re free we can go to my village,¡± Erma explained excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be safe there, and far away from those people. We don¡¯t have much but you¡¯ll be welcomed with open arms.¡±

    She blushed as she continued, ¡°And maybe we can get to know each other.¡±

    Erma didn¡¯t notice that each time she began to speak, the woman¡¯s face went blank, followed by confused blinking, and a brief shake of her head.

    Erma, hand in hand with the enchanting stranger, began to pull her down to the safety of her village.

 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 4 - A Fateful Meeting

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 4 ¨C A Fateful Meeting

    Solu fell through the air as she fell in an expert dive, feet first toward the massive endless black of the water below. As she got closer to the person in the water she was shocked to see that they were in fact a woman. Solu was doubly shocked to see that she was a mermaid. The woman had no hair, and instead of ears she seemed to have fins growing from her head. Solu barely remembered to close her eyes just as her feet hit the water.

    Solu fought against taking a deep breath in as she hit the freezing water. Every inch of her wanted to gasp from the stinging cold. Slightly disoriented, she braved opening her eyes under the stinging, salty sea water, hoping she could tell which way was up. She was surprised by what she saw. The moonlight caused ripples of light across the mermaid¡¯s scales making them glitter like gems and she nearly forgot she was underwater.

    Solu worked her way up to the surface with strong practiced strokes of her muscular arms. She took a deep, gasping breath as she broke through the surface of the water, just for a wave to dunk her back underneath. She returned to the surface sputtering and looked around before swimming her way smoothly over to the mermaid.

    The absurdity of trying to save a mermaid from drowning hit the woman as she approached the startled looking creature. Solu really hoped the woman actually needed help, because otherwise the teasing from the crew about her trying to save a mermaid from drowning would probably kill her.

    ¡°Um¡­ hey, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re in trouble or not?¡± Solu, scratched her head sheepishly, ¡°I was thinking you were in trouble but then on the way down here, I noticed you were actually a mermaid, so maybe you aren¡¯t?¡± A sudden gust of piercing wind Solu¡¯s back and she shivered, nearly sinking beneath the water again, as the mermaid gave her a quizzical look.

    The mermaid started singing, and Solu¡¯s mind went completely blank for just a second, before she shook her head and started looking around confused. Solu couldn¡¯t really understand what she was singing.

    Maybe that¡¯s how they talk, she thought, In which case, she pobably doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying. Great, how can I make her understand then? Solu tried to hand the mermaid the loop of rope, and gestured at the rope around her own waist, hoping that maybe she would understand. The mermaid smiled and reached for it, clearly nervous, but when it touched her hand, she dropped it.

    Maybe she doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s for, Solu thought to herself, and tried to wrap the rope around the mermaid¡¯s waist, when she started singing again, and Solu¡¯s mind started getting fuzzy and blank again. After a few moments her mind began resisting whatever was affecting it. Solu shook her head, hoping to clear her thoughts.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Can we maybe find some other way to communicate? When you sing my head starts feeling weird. Look, I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± Solu said, trying to show the woman the rope again. The mermaid looked at the rope and shook her head.

    Oh. She¡¯s trying to say no, Solu thought. The mermaid started to sink underneath the water.

    Wait, Solu thought, her head still a little fuzzy from the singing, maybe she does actually need help. So she started swimming after the sinking woman with strong meaningful strokes.

    The mermaid turned and looked at her, there was a strange look in her solid black eyes and Solu couldn¡¯t fully grasp the meaning, but she felt herself wanting to know more about this mermaid. Then the mermaid sang a short, heartbreaking melody, and Solu was overcome with the need to know more.

    It was then that the rope started tugging painfully against her waist. She looked up to see her crewmates yelling something, clearly alarmed. She still had breath though and she wanted to try to swim a little further but with every stroke she was moving backward from the crew pulling her back.

    Solu flinched as the mermaid pulled a knife out of her waistband. It looked deadly and sharp despite being made of stone. The mermaid came at her with the knife. Solu tried to change direction suddenly to get away from her, but she was far slower than the mermaid in her natural environment.

    Much to the relief of Solu, instead of attacking her with the knife, she started sawing at the rope behind her. It took a few minutes for the woman to cut through the tough rope, but soon enough she felt herself slip free from the painful pressure around her middle. Her mind still kind of fuzzy, Solu was relieved that the sharp pain around her waist had stopped, though the ache remained.

    The mermaid began singing again, enticing Solu to follow her. Solu felt as her mind started to build a resistance to whatever enticement magic was laced in the woman¡¯s voice. It still hadn¡¯t fully resisted but she felt her thinking start to clear a bit.

    Looking at the mermaid¡¯s guileless face, Solu couldn¡¯t help but feel that she wasn¡¯t trying to cause her harm.

    Perhaps, Solu thought, she knows of a way for me to breathe down here and we can come to some sort of understanding. So when the mermaid grabbed her hand still singing, Solu didn¡¯t resist. She did periodically shake her head trying to help clear her mind, as it built up a barrier.

    The mermaid reached out her hand and Solu blushed as she took it. She also noticed that the mermaid was blushing as well. The mermaid really was interesting, despite the unsettling black of her eyes. Solu found herself hoping that wherever they were going there was light because she wanted to see more of the mermaid.

    The entrancing mermaid, hand in hand with Solu, began to drag her down to the dangerous unknown of the depths.

 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 5 - Escaping the Wall

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 5 ¨C Escaping the Wall

    The shouts up above only increased in volume and alarm after Erma cut the red-haired woman free from her bindings. The empty loop of rope that had been around the woman¡¯s waist dripped as it was pulled up. Some of the people on top of the strange floating wall were very thin and seemed to have large holes going all the way through their pale white skin.

    Wait, she thought, is that even skin?

    Her attention was pulled from the strange people on top of the wall, and her face flushed as she remembered that she was holding hands with a girl under the moonlight. The woman¡¯s hand was warm against hers but very rough and calloused.

    Clearly, Erma thought darkly, they were forcing her to do hard labor against her will. The poor thing has obviously just managed to find a way to escape when those evil wall people wrapped her in that horrible rough rope. How could anyone do something so horrible?

    She glanced back at the woman who seemed to be doing her best to keep up with Erma¡¯s slow pace by wildly flailing her other three limbs. Erma couldn¡¯t help but think about how odd she looked, with no tail or fins. She had thought the woman¡¯s ears might be her fins with how long they were, but they didn¡¯t seem to be moving in the water, so clearly they weren¡¯t.

    Over time the woman¡¯s movements became slower and she seemed to be struggling even more. Erma slowed so much that only the momentum they had built up was causing them to move at all. She was about to ask the woman what was wrong but she was staring up towards the surface.

    Is she worried about her captors catching her, Erma wondered to herself.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in panic, which caused Erma to look around instinctively as she wondered what was going on. The woman frantically tapped against Erma¡¯s arm and pointed towards her throat. Was she hungry?

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of food at the village, don¡¯t worry, ¡° She said, and gestured down towards the village.

    This seems to be a strange time to be worried about food, Erma Thought, maybe her species has a really fast metabolism?

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The woman only shook her head, but as she did so a small cloud of bubbles escaped her nose. Erma noticed that behind them was a long trail of similar bubbles. The woman only grew increasingly panicked, and for every flailing movement, more of the bubbles escaped her mouth, and nose.

    The woman violently pulled her hand out of Erma¡¯s and started trying to swim back to the surface, making concerning noises of distress, as she went. She hadn¡¯t gone very far when she turned toward Erma, almost seeming to silently beg for help.

    Erma¡¯s mind raced as the red-haired woman grasped at her throat, and violently gestured towards the surface. There was definitely something wrong with this woman she had rescued, but what should she do? Then she remembered what the doctor had said about the man her cousin had brought home. Namely that it had seemed that he¡¯d died of asphyxiation. Everyone had thought it was strange, no one else seemed to have trouble breathing.

    Erma remembered the woman being able to breathe above the surface with no issue, was that the problem? Had she been holding her breath this whole time? Could this woman not breathe below the surface? She desperately tried to think of something, anything, that she could do to help. The last thing that she wanted was to have this poor woman repeat the fate of the man her cousin brought home.

    Erma remembered that there were some creatures in the ocean that weren¡¯t able to breathe underwater, maybe she was like those. Wasn¡¯t there that technique where you could breathe for someone else? Erma¡¯s face burned at the thought of kissing this woman, especially without asking permission, but what other choice was there? Erma pressed her lips firmly against the woman¡¯s and pushed the air from her lungs into the woman¡¯s mouth.

    She was trying to help her breathe but she didn¡¯t know if this would work. Maybe the woman¡¯s species breathed differently than Erma did. There was just too much that Erma didn¡¯t know, and she couldn¡¯t even ask! The woman swallowed and then inhaled but her body was wracked with a coughing fit, causing the woman to swallow more water. Tears filled Erma¡¯s eyes, as she tried to think of what else she could possibly do.

    The woman could breathe on the surface, Erma thought, so that¡¯s where I¡¯ll have to take her.

    Panic crossed the other woman¡¯s face as she screamed in pain. Erma, her mind finally made up, grabbed the woman around the waist and started dragging her quickly towards the surface. She was nearly to the surface when the woman¡¯s body went limp.

    Despite how much she wanted to bring this woman to safety, she didn¡¯t seem to be able to breathe. Erma knew she couldn¡¯t bring her back to the wall people, they couldn¡¯t be trusted. So she ultimately decided to bring her to the nearby island. She should be able to breathe there. Maybe once the woman had regained consciousness, she could escape from the wall people in the strange plants on the land there.

    Erma desperately hoped this was the right course of action. They had finally managed to reach the surface and Erma tried her best to keep the woman¡¯s head above the water. She couldn¡¯t tell if the woman was breathing yet. She fought to keep from stopping and sobbing, knowing that every second counted for the woman on her back.

    After what seemed like an eternity, they made it to the shallows of the island. Erma focused on getting the woman to the shore. Maybe once the woman was safely out of the water, she would start breathing again?

    Rocks scraping her belly and her eyes blurred with tears, Erma dragged the woman onto the rocky shore of the island, hoping that she had made it before the red-haired woman had died.

 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 6 - The Island Rescue

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 6 ¨C The Island Rescue

    Ella had been working on repairing one of the skeletal constructs, when the first cry of ¡°person overboard¡± had sounded across the ship. At first, Ella couldn¡¯t believe her ears, who on the crew could be foolish enough to go overboard on a nearly dead calm sea?

    Then, the call began to spread through the ship, all who heard it repeating the call as loud as they could, just as they had been taught. Ella was immensely proud of the girls on her ship. Very few of them had been born into this sort of life, and most of them had been rescued from some of the most inhumane situations, but with Ruth¡¯s training, and her own guidance, each of them had ended up blossoming into confident, talented young women.

    Ella slowly eased herself off of the bench near her work table, as the bell on the deck began to ring. She stretched her arms over her head, feeling a satisfying pop in her joints. Her right hand clacked against the door handle as she opened the door to several young women running along the corridor towards the deck. Her entire right arm from the shoulder down was made entirely of bone.

    ¡°Who called ¡®person overboard¡¯?¡± Ruth shouted over the hubbub. Ella chuckled to herself at hearing what she referred to as Ruth¡¯s captaining voice. It sounded angry to most people, in fact, most people thought of her wife as being grumpy and overbearing. Some even went so far as to say cruel, but Ella, and most of the crew, knew better.

    ¡°Solu was on watch tonight, Captain,¡± one of the girls answered, ¡°I think it was her!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Let me see.¡± Ella exited onto the deck to see the entire crew on the deck around the starboard railing, and Ruth peering over the edge.

    ¡°Careful you don¡¯t join her, Ruth,¡± Ella warned. Everyone quickly turned toward her, except the skeletal constructs.

    ¡°Ella,¡± Ruth said, ¡°make sure none of the other girls are missing.

    After a quick headcount, it was determined that only Solu was missing. Which begged the question who was the person that had been overboard? The best thing to do would be to ask Solu what she saw, so Ella commanded the skeletons holding the rope to start pulling her up. After only a moment, the skeletons all lost their balance, but continued pulling despite the setback.

    The rope came up empty, it had clearly been cut. Everyone started yelling at once, frantically looking for more rope, Ruth had to physically stop one girl from immediately jumping over the railing after her. After nearly a minute of this, Ruth reached for the pistol slung at her hip, and fired once in the air over the port side railing.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ruth shouted over everyone, ¡°I will be forming a team to go searching for her momentarily. Ella, could you prepare the tracking spell for us?¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Of course, dear.¡±

    ¡°How long will that take, do you think?¡±

    ¡°Not more than a couple of minutes, could you have one of the girls bring me one of Solu¡¯s hairs, I¡¯m sure there are some in her brush or perhaps on her pillow. I¡¯ll need that to make it work.¡±

    ¡°Beth, go get the hair, and then meet me in my cabin.¡± Beth had been on the ship the longest, and had proven herself reliable. Ella sometimes thought that Ruth was training her as a kind of successor.

    ¡°On it, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Anne, Glenda, and Jill, follow me. Henrietta, you will take over the watch. The rest of you get below deck. I¡¯ll not order you to rest, I¡¯m sure you couldn¡¯t if you tried, but I do need you out of the way.¡±

    Ella heard the rapid shuffling and murmurs of quiet dissent as everyone started obeying immediately. She meanwhile returned to her workspace, and began combining reagents for a search spell. After only a minute, Beth knocked at the door.

    ¡°Come in, Beth,¡± Ella answered, ¡°go ahead and put one of the hairs in here. It¡¯s a good thing her hair is so distinctively red, we might have had to try this a few times to make sure we got the right one.¡±

    With the potion done, Ella sent Beth ahead to the captain¡¯s cabin, and made the last few tweeks to the potion before heading there herself. The captain¡¯s quarters, which Ruth and Ella shared, were separated from the cabin where Ruth conducted her business. The cabin had an entrance not only below the deck and stairs up from their quarters, which was very convenient, but also an entrance from the main deck.

    ¡°Ella, I need you to lead these three to where Solu is. I¡¯m sending you because she might be hurt, but leave any heavy lifting to the others. I trust you should be able to get to the bottom of this, but bring her back, dead or alive. We don¡¯t leave crew behind. Beth go below deck and keep the girls calm, the last thing we need right now is panicking.¡±

    ¡°I know, dear, though I doubt that she¡¯s dead,¡± Ella responded with a comforting smile, more for the sake of the worried girls, than how she actually felt.

    With the guidance of the spell in the flask, which sent out a bright green light in a straight line towards what she was seeking, it wasn¡¯t very long before they made their way to the island near where they had decided to lay low after their last raid. In fact, it didn¡¯t take long for them to see two figures lying on the beach, near where the light indicated Solu was.

    As they approached, one of the figures, a mermaid perhaps, slid along the beach and swam away under the water. When they arrived at the other, Solu, they saw that she wasn¡¯t breathing, her deep red hair pasted to her unmoving face, covered in sand.

    Ella checked the woman¡¯s vitals and while she wasn¡¯t entirely dead, she would be soon if they didn¡¯t start her breathing again. With a groan, Ella got up from her knees, and began drawing complex sigils in the air around the body of Solu.

    ¡°Is she going to be alright?¡± Anne asked, visibly and audibly trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m going to do my best. Just give me a moment to finish this spell.¡± Ella replied in what she hoped was a reassuring way.

    At first, Ella was afraid that the spell wouldn¡¯t take hold. She held her breath for a minute praying that it would work, staring intently at the glowing green sigils that were just over Solu¡¯s unconscious form. The spell began to fade, to the horror of everyone around, but shortly before they went out entirely she began sputtering, coughing out impossible amounts of seawater, before finally catching her breath with a horrible wheezing inhale.

    ¡°Get her on board the ship,¡± Ella commanded the worried looking group of young women, ¡°She¡¯s going to be alright, but the captain and I need to find out what happened here.¡±

 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 7 - The Necromancers Lecture

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 7 ¨C The Necromancer¡¯s Lecture

    Solu was dead. At least that¡¯s what she had thought. After the wracking pain of the ice cold water entering her lungs, her body had relaxed and a peaceful darkness rested over her mind. As she had always been taught would happen, her mind opened to the infinite darkness of the universe and she could feel herself learning the deep truths of existence as she swam through the infinite of the cosmos.

    A blinding green light appeared, and chased those truths away. She could feel her soul shudder, and her body in anguish as her lungs were forcefully emptied of the salt water that she had breathed in. Bile rose in her throat, the taste making her gag. The agony of existence was thrust upon her as her soul was wrenched from the peacefulness of death and back into her mortal body.

    After mere moments of agony and the deafening throbbing of her heart in her ears, she gratefully passed out. Her next memories were of a gentle bobbing, the familiar sound of oars creaking, and the murmuring whispers of worry all around her. She fell back asleep to these calming sounds.

    When next she came around, she could hear a hushed serious discussion but her addled brain couldn¡¯t make out what it was they were saying. There was the slow rolling of a ship, seemingly trying to rock her back to sleep, but she tried to fight it. The discussion became more clear but her mind refused to make sense of it. Against her will, she fell back asleep.

    The dreams that she¡¯d had seemed important while they were happening but as she was gently shaken awake, her memory of them disappeared. Her gummy eyes stung from even the gentle light of the lantern across the room from the hard cot she was on. The thin woolen blanket may as well have been a stone slab for how heavy it felt against her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Solu dear, but you need to wake up,¡± the gentle voice of Ella said to her, ¡°If I let you sleep any longer, you may just die again.¡±

    Solu fought against her body¡¯s desperate desire to return to sleep. She opened her eyes a little at a time. Her throat burned, there was an uncomfortable lump in the back of her mouth, rubbing against the back of her throat weirdly as she breathed in and out, and her mouth was painfully dry. Ella helped her up and propped her back against a mountain of pillows.

    ¡°There you are. Now try to sip this.¡± Ella placed a warm spoonful of some kind of broth in her mouth. She tried to swallow it but the pain caused her to spit it back out. The burning in her throat intensified as she desperately coughed to catch her breath.

    ¡°Slowly now,¡± Ella admonished patiently as she spooned another mouthful of the broth into her mouth, after she had caught her breath, ¡°You may need to hold it in your mouth for a little bit before you can swallow it.¡±

    Solu did as she was told, and though painful, she carefully managed to get it down. She felt her strength slowly return with each mouthful of the delicious broth. She doubted in that moment that she had ever eaten anything so wonderful in her life, and nothing would ever compare to it again.

    After a few days of this, she was able to eat a soup that had soft vegetables in it, and a few more days after that, chunks of meat. When she was finally feeling better, Ella¡¯s demeanor changed drastically.

    ¡°Just what in the hells were you thinking, jumping off the ship like that?,¡± Ella demanded in the horrible lecturing tone that can only be accomplished by grandmothers.

    ¡°I saw someone drowning¡­ I thought,¡± Solu tried to justify.

    ¡°Yes, I saw the drowning person in question,¡± Ella continued, ¡°Mermaids can¡¯t drown.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see she was a mermaid until I¡¯d already jumped.¡±

    ¡°I¡­,¡± Ella sighed, ¡°I guess I can understand that then. But why did you cut the rope instead of letting us pull you back?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, she did. And honestly, I don¡¯t think she meant any harm.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ella asked incredulously.

    ¡°She genuinely didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening. I think she was just swimming along when I dropped on her.¡±

    The look on Ella¡¯s face was one of utter confusion, but after a few moments she started snorting, and finally a full bellied laugh. Ella wiped tears from her eyes before exclaiming, ¡°That is quite possibly the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard. The poor thing was probably so confused.¡±

    ¡°And honestly, I¡­,¡± Solu began but how could she possibly explain that she wanted to know more about the mermaid. How could she explain the general discontent she had been feeling, how adrift, without it sounding like she was whining.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ella asked worriedly.

    It was then that Solu threw caution to the wind and confessed everything. She wasn¡¯t certain that Ella would understand, but if anyone would it would be her.

    After Solu was done, she realized that Ella had just sat there and listened. There wasn¡¯t any judgment on her face, she just listened. At some point she had lit a cigar, but Solu hadn¡¯t even really noticed, had her eyes been closed the entire time? Ella sat and pondered for a few moments, as wafts of the noxious smoke filled the air.

    ¡°I see,¡± Ella smiled kindly down at Solu then she sighed, ¡°Clearly, I¡¯m going to have to keep a closer eye on you girls. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that was how you were feeling.¡±

    Solu looked down at her hands, not sure how to respond, but Ella continued, ¡°As far as leaving the ship, if that¡¯s what you want, it was always an option. I know some captains can be particular about the contracts, but I know Ruth isn¡¯t going to mind. Though, she might act like she does. In fact, I think I have just the thing for severance, if this is really what you want.¡±

    Ella slowly lifted herself off the stool she had been sitting on, and made her way to a shelf full of books, scrolls, and strange occult bric-a-brac. She mumbled to herself pointing at various things as she searched for whatever it was she was looking for.

    ¡°Ah ha, there it is,¡± she said triumphantly as she pulled a scroll and a leather bound tome from the shelf. She brought it over and handed it to Solu, who looked at her quizzically.

    ¡°Go on. Take a look.¡±

    Solu opened the book first, and her eyes widened. It was a book on mermaids, and more specifically their language.

    ¡°There is a warning at the beginning that you shouldn¡¯t actually speak with a mermaid, as they¡¯ll likely kill you with their mesmerizing song, but I think we can safely ignore that given your natural resistance,¡± Ella said chuckling, ¡°and the scroll is probably more important than the book.¡±

    Solu untied the string holding the scroll closed and gently unfurled it. She grimaced at the complex diagrams and advanced magical theory, but looking at the top, she understood. This was a spell scroll that taught waterbreathing. She looked at Ella with confusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me these?¡±

    ¡°That I am, it¡¯s a pretty good severance package don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t afford to buy these if I worked a dozen years on this ship,¡± Solu exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh, nonsense, there are places in this world where books and such are as cheap as bread. We picked these up from a merchant vessel trying to capitalize on that. I have no use for talking to mermaids, or breathing underwater. You do. Please take them, and we¡¯ll get you some provisions.¡±

    Solu bit her lip, contemplating what the older woman was saying.

    ¡°Is it really okay for me to have these?¡± Solu asked, almost hating that she was hesitating. This could be the start of something new and important for her. Ella grabbed the book from her lap and gently smacked her on the head with it.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Honestly, do you think I didn¡¯t think this through or something,¡± Ella exclaimed, ¡°Now get some rest, once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll get you your supplies and set you back on that island. You¡¯d better go get your girl, idiot, or I¡¯m gonna come back here and tan your hide. You hear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Solu exclaimed automatically.

    Ella left her alone after that, muttering something about girls these days or something like that.

 The Pirate and the Mermaid: Chapter 8 - Returning to the Island

    The Pirate and the Mermaid

    Chapter 8 ¨C Returning to the Island

    Solu¡¯s time in the infirmary was supposed to be restful. Unfortunately, there is no ship big enough to hide gossip from the crew of the Belmarie. Word spread in a matter of hours that Solu was planning to leave the ship. She didn¡¯t manage to make it to dinner before the room was filled with her crewmates.

    The cacophony of overlapping voices was horrendous, and the room was far too small for everyone, so the crowd spilled into the hallway. Finally, Beth managed to bring the girls to some sort of order, and Solu couldn¡¯t help but smile as she knew that she was going to miss everyone.

    One by one, every member of the Belmarie wished her well, expressed their own version of farewell ceremony, some of them with gifts, and gave her a hug. There was not a dry eye by the time everyone had said their piece, save one. The only woman who didn¡¯t visit her - Captain Ruth.

    The reason Captain Ruth hadn¡¯t shown up, Solu learned shortly, was because she was preparing the supplies that Solu would need. Furthermore, it turned out, she was going to be the one helping to row Solu to the island.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you a boat, on top of everything else,¡± Ruth explained coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off and help you unload your stuff, but we need every boat.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that,¡± Solu said nervously.

    ¡°Good. I always liked you had a good head on your shoulders. Just don¡¯t forget to keep using it. Now, help me lower the boat and get all your stuff in.¡±

    The two silently worked the ropes, and after nearly a half hour, the ship was firmly tied to the side of the ship, and Solu¡¯s supplies loaded in. She turned to see the entire crew watching her. After another hug from each girl, it was Ella¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her gruff manner fool you, Ruth is sad to see you go too. She¡¯s just got her own way of showing it.¡± Ella whispered to her as the two embraced.

    ¡°Thank you for everything Ella. It means everything to me.¡± Solu had to wipe her eyes to even see the kind smile of the older woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t manufacture some sort of excuse to come check on you,¡± Ella winked conspiratorially, and Solu laughed in spite of herself. Ruth and Solu shoved the boat away from the Belmarie and began rowing to the island.

    Erma was trying her best to forget the beautiful woman who had died on the beach. She and her cousin had decided that distraction was the only way to deal with their grief. The village chief, upon hearing Erma¡¯s story, had told everyone that going to the surface was forbidden until the people above left.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    That meant the only place the two mermaids could go to distract themselves was the kelp fields, much to the delight of her aunt. Instead of busying themselves with work, which was what her aunt wanted them to do, the two were idly floating in the gently waving plants, and talking about nothing.

    ¡°Erma!¡± her aunt yelled out from the cave. Her aunt couldn¡¯t see her through the tall field, but Erma instinctively grabbed her tools and pretended to work.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± She shouted back.

    ¡°Get over here, you have to hear what Gilla just told me!¡±

    ¡°Coming?¡± Erma turned to her cousin, who rolled her eyes as Erma sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably some stupid thing about her kid.¡± Erma¡¯s cousin said.

    ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Go. Mom will just keep yelling if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Erma gave her cousin a hug and swam to the house carved from the sea rocks near the kelp field. What Gilla told Erma shocked her. According to Gilla, who heard it from Cav¡¯s mom, who heard it from the wife of the woman on guard duty, while most of the people above had left, there was one who had started doing some sort of construction on the island.

    ¡°...and the strangest thing is the woman apparently has deep red hair.¡± Gilla finished nearly out of breath. Erma¡¯s mind reeled. Was the woman she had saved still alive? Erma couldn¡¯t bring herself to dare to hope, and yet it bloomed in her heart anyway.

    It had taken hours for Erma to go the long way around the sentries the chief had posted to keep the mermaids from leaving the village. The sun was nearly setting when she peaked her head above the waves near the island. Sure enough, there was some sort of structure being made, but what really caught Erma¡¯s eye was the long, deep red braid of the woman who had so unexpectedly dropped into her life.

    Solu was trying to figure out what a strange shaped pole (was it a pole?) was supposed to be for, when she thought she heard sobbing nearby. Her hand on the hilt of her cutlass faster than she could think, she spun only to find the bald headed mermaid floating just off the shore, desperately trying to wipe her eyes dry.

    With barely a second thought, Solu ran to her, and tried to say something in Mermaid from her book.

    ¡°I greet thee fair maiden of the wide sea, you troubled havings? Help I do can,¡± Solu sang in what she hoped was a suave way. Given the fact that the mermaid stopped wiping her eyes, tilted her head in confusion, and then burst out laughing, Solu was certain it was not.

    When the woman finally stopped laughing, she sang something in response, and Solu¡¯s brain just managed to successfully resist the compulsion behind it.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Solu responded in her own tongue, and she splashed her way back to the shore, drying her hands on a nearby towel before grabbing her book and desperately flipping through the pages.

    ¡°With the modulation in this frequency¡­,¡± Solu murmured to herself trying to keep what the woman had said in her mind, ¡°Oh! You asked me where I learned that? I think? Shoot, this is gonna be hard.¡± Solu was excited to find that she didn¡¯t mind the difficulty, as the mermaid carefully pulled herself up to the shore.

    With the last light of the sun dying in the far horizon, Solu sat in her makeshift canvas shelter, magic stone in her left hand illuminating the book on mermaid language cradled in her lap, and Erma cuddled to her right. Occasionally, Solu would try to say something, and Erma would gently correct her pronunciation or grammar. When Erma would respond, Solu would try to learn what it meant.

    Through the months and years that followed, never had the two of them felt as though everything was so right in the world as when they were with one another.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 1 - The Ambush

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 1 ¨C The Ambush

    Scant traces of moonlight managed to make their way through the gnarled branches of the swamp. Vestiges of the recent rain storm dripping from the moss covered vines all around the armored men. There were currently 30 of them, though they had set out as 60, a few weeks ago. At least that¡¯s what she had been told.

    Aelia somehow didn¡¯t believe General Cornelius. Why her father would send 60 men into the southern territory just to catch her was beyond Aelia¡¯s understanding. She knew that as one of only a handful of Vanardis women in the city of Antipolis, she was special. Her species didn¡¯t reproduce as often as the livestock races and women were even rarer. Since they were rare, Vanardis women were both valued and treated as a commodity.

    Aelia shivered as a freezing drop of water ran down her spine. The manacles chafed around her wrist, and burned from the cold night air. She was chained at the wrists so they were only three inches apart, but her legs were chained such that she could take a full stride without hitting the ends of them, but not so much that she could run. These were attached to her waist by a metal belt, chains also ran from the belt suspended tautly between the two men who escorted her. Around her mouth was a solid metal mask , with only slits so she could breathe.

    They traveled at night because in this world, their skin burned under the light of the sun. The world that they had come from this wasn¡¯t the case. Only the longest lived species of this world, Wirmbold they called it, could remember the world they originally came from. Aelia and her family were the oldest save the powerful beings the people of this world called gods. She was nearly to her 235th birthday, her father claimed he was over a thousand, though even he admits he stopped keeping track centuries ago.

    Wait, she thought, what was that sound.

    She seemed to be the only one to notice it, as shortly after she stopped she was dragged forward by the chains. With the low murmur between the nervous soldiers, the creaking of their armor, and the squelching of their boots in mud, it was a miracle she could hear anything. She still kept an eye out, though with how close all the foliage was around her, she couldn¡¯t see more than a dozen feet in any direction.

    As she looked towards the grim man to her left, she was horrified as without warning or sound, his head was simply gone. His body sank to its knees before flopping into the mud. She was yanked to the left by his weight, and so was the man on the other side of her, which was the only thing that saved him, as a flash of metal went just past his neck.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Ambush!¡± the man who had fallen screamed at the top of his lungs as he tried to pull himself up, and his sword out.

    What followed was chaos unlike anything Aelia had ever experienced, all around her men rushed to surround her shields raised. Never in her life had she been afraid of the dark, but in this moment with something coming out of the darkness that she couldn¡¯t see, she understood what it might be like for the people her family hunted.

    Her mind was frozen in fear, but finally she snapped out of it. Escape. She had to escape. This one thought preoccupying her mind, she dropped down onto her knees and started crawling towards the guard that had been slain, only to come up short, as the chain attached to the other guard was pulled taut.

    Looking back she saw that the chain was not up where it should have been if he were still standing. She had no idea how loud she had been when she swore to herself, because the battle raging around her was deafening. She sat down, digging her heels into the mud, and grabbing the chain, did her best to drag the man¡¯s body, allowing her to inch herself closer to the key. To freedom.

    After what seemed like an eternity, she was finally able to just barely reach the man. She searched through the leather pouches covering his body but came up empty. Looking around she was terrified to realize that there were only five men still up and fighting. How had they been so thoroughly defeated?

    She closed her eyes and prayed under her breath, as she turned the man¡¯s headless body over. Opening her eyes, she saw a flash of metal in the moonlight, and her eyes filled with tears at the sight of a ring of keys.

    Her hands shook as she tried each key in turn on the lock around her foot. Practically sobbing as the ring around her left foot sprung open. She was trying to find the keyhole on her right foot, when the body of one of the soldiers fell on top of her causing the keys to fly out of her hand.

    She heaved the man off of her, mud covering her eyes just as she squeezed them shut. She did her best to wipe the mud off of her face, but with the mask in the way of her mouth, she groaned and breathed through her nose as best she could. When she could finally see again, she grabbed the keys.

    That was when they came out. Seeming to simply melt from the darkness. Nearly a dozen bipedal figures began mercilessly dispatching the few men still alive on the ground. Then they saw her, kneeling next to the guard she was chained to, her hands slippery with his blood, desperately trying to use the key to unlock the mask from her face.

    Before Aelia stood three Lizigoths, bipedal lizard people, each about seven feet tall, dressed in mud covered tunics and trousers which barely hid the mind-boggling musculature of the men. Each one held a razor sharp curved blade in their hands, dripping with the blood of her slaughtered clansmen.

    ¡°We warned you interlopers about coming into our land before,¡± the biggest of them snarled, ¡°Now every one of you blood suckers will pay the price.¡±

    The shining curved blade rapidly approached her naked throat, and Aelia knew without a shadow of a doubt that this was the end.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 2 - Aftermath

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 2 ¨C Aftermath

    Ever since Ardera had hatched, she had been able to feel the land. She felt it the same way she could see, and smell, and hear. From the day of her naming at five years old, the ceremony that marked her full integration into the tribe, it was known that she would be a druid, and at the age of nine, after the basic training that all the children received, she was apprenticed to the current village druid.

    Now at the age of 23, she was beginning her year of mandatory guard service, with all of her brothers and sisters. She had 11 siblings, all born from various parents within the same month, and raised in the nursery hall at the same time as her, and they were all hunting the kidnappers.

    The strange people who periodically came in the night and stole her people were loud and clumsy. Even if she could not feel them squelching through the mud, and trampling the plants around them, they would have had no trouble tracking them. No one was really sure what happened to the people that were taken, but Ardera doubted it was anything good.

    Her group had been called in by the chief because one of the children in the nursery was missing. No one was sure where she had gone, but when her group had found her tracks coinciding with the strange people she knew more or less what had happened. There was no way that Ardera would let them take one of their children.

    Ardera waited until everyone was in place. This would be their first time fighting the strangers, and she had heard from others that they were strong and should not be underestimated. Once she could feel everyone in place, she slowly and silently drew her sword from its sheath, and dropped down from the branch she was hiding in.

    Her first attack was strong and clean, just as she had been trained to do. The man¡¯s head came right off, and before anyone could see her, she was back in the tree. Their ambush had begun.

    ¡°Ambush!¡± One of the men yelled after being thrown off balance. Ardera thought it strange that he was chained to two others.

    It wasn¡¯t very long before all of their enemies were dead or incapacitated. Ardera gave the signal to come out of hiding and her siblings started finishing off the suffering. That was when she noticed three of her brothers, led by Grunna, the oldest and a constant pain in Ardera¡¯s neck, standing in front of a terrified woman in chains, desperately trying to do something in the back of her neck.

    ¡°We warned you interlopers about coming into our land before,¡± she heard Grunna snarl at the woman, ¡°Now every one of you blood suckers we catch will pay the price.¡± Ardera sighed. Grunna was trying to take over again. He didn¡¯t like that she had been put in charge even though he was the oldest. When he swung his sword at the defenseless woman, Ardera reflexively thickened the air around his sword, stopping the blade before it hit her neck.

    ¡°What the¡­,¡± Grunna began, but Ardera was behind him a moment later, yanking the sword from his hand and planting it in the mud at his feet.

    ¡°She¡¯s clearly some sort of prisoner, idiot,¡± Ardera said, her voice low and dangerous, ¡°we should be getting information from her.¡± The others backed away from Grunna, but he was only half as scared as she should have been.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Grunna¡¯s face twisted in anger, and he bared his teeth at her. Grunna hated that she was in charge, Ardera knew. Every chance he got, he tried to undermine her, or take command, but she wasn¡¯t going to let his childishness get in the way of the mission.

    With barely a flex of her hand, she slowly sunk his feet deeper into the mud, and his eyes widened when it reached his knees.

    ¡°¡®Dera?¡± he asked horrified, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± She flashed a dangerous, toothy grin at him, ¡°I¡¯m cooling you off.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t move!¡± he yelled.

    ¡°Good,¡± she replied, ¡°Once you¡¯ve managed to free yourself I might have need of your hot-headed nonsense, until then stay put.¡±

    Satisfied that he was indeed stuck, she turned to the frightened woman.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said, ¡°let me help you.¡± Ardera then took the keys from the woman¡¯s hands and unlocked the mask around her mouth. She winced at the red imprints of the chains across her pale, white skin. The moonlight practically made it glow.

    Who would do such a thing, Ardera thought to herself, what crime could possibly warrant this level of security?

    ¡°Don¡¯t unlock those! We don¡¯t know why she was locked up, Ardera,¡± Grunna exclaimed, clearly having the same thought but coming to a different conclusion.

    ¡°They were bringing me back to force me into marriage,¡± the woman said after wiping the mud off her mouth.

    ¡°Force you into marriage?¡± Ardera asked.

    ¡°Yes. I just wanted to be free.¡±

    Ardera was puzzled by the answer. It was hardly what she had expected.

    ¡°Do you know what those men,¡± Ardera gestured at the corpses most of her siblings were piling up, ¡°did with the girl they took?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see a girl,¡± the woman said, clearly confused.

    ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± Grunna shouted, ¡°Obviously she¡¯s covering for these kidnappers.¡±

    Ardera sighed loudly, before marching up to Grunna, who, to Ardera¡¯s satisfaction, flinched away from her.

    ¡°Zip it, Grunna,¡± she hissed, ¡°or I¡¯ll stuff your mouth with mud. You¡¯re already in so much trouble for your dissent, don¡¯t make things worse for yourself.¡± Ardera then turned back to the woman and paused considering.

    ¡°Zella, Voon, search the perimeter and see if there are more tracks. They may not have crossed this way at the same time.¡±

    ¡°On it,¡± Zella said before hitting Voon in the shoulder and they both disappeared into the undergrowth.

    Ardera considered the woman for a moment, then asked, ¡°If I remove your chains, are you going to get violent?¡±

    ¡°These men had me in chains, why would I care about their deaths?¡± The chained woman responded.

    ¡°Not really an answer,¡± Ardera muttered under her breath before continuing at a normal volume, ¡°since you don¡¯t want to answer, we¡¯ll just have to bring you with us, and see what the chief has to say.¡±

    It was at that moment that Zella and Voon returned.

    ¡°Give your report,¡± Ardera ordered.

    ¡°The tracks do continue past, where these soldiers were marching,¡±Voon reported,

    Ardera could feel a headache coming on as she realized that not only would they have to keep tracking the missing girl but now they were dragging along a prisoner they knew nothing about.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 3 - The Count

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 3 ¨C The Count

    Count Antipolis glared at the mountain of paperwork on his desk. The illumination from the nearby hearth tempting him to burn it all. He vaguely remembered when he was a child being very disappointed that most of ruling a county was paperwork, and not leading troops into glorious battle like he¡¯d read in his books.

    He leaned back in his chair and groaned. Apparently, it had been too loud, because a soft knock shortly followed. After Antipolis acknowledged him, a thin, bookish man entered the room. Alfonso, his head attendant, wore glasses even though he had perfect vision. When Antipolis had asked him about it, he had said that his face didn¡¯t look right without them.

    ¡°Excuse my intrusion, my lord, did you need something?¡± Alfonso asked, bowing politely.

    ¡°Alfonso, why is this pile twice as large as when I started?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there have been many more incidents, my lord.¡± He was referring to the fact that people had been becoming more violent lately. Antipolis sighed.

    ¡°Has there really been no progress on healing the blood trees? It¡¯s been over fifty years since we came to Wirmbold.¡± The blood trees were where all male Vanardis got their food. The orchards around Antipolis had stood for millenia, but for some reason shortly after the ¡°upheaval,¡± as the locals had called it, the blood trees had started wilting and were now dying. Nothing they had tried could fix them, and everyone was at a loss as to what could be done about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, my lord. At this point, over half of the orchard has been lost.¡±

    ¡°So much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, my lord.¡±

    Antipolis was at a loss. Without the blood trees to feed his people, he had resolved to start feeding everyone, not just the women as was tradition, the blood of mortal races. The priests that he had consulted had warned him it was forbidden by the gods, but they couldn¡¯t provide a logical reason as to why.

    ¡°Was I wrong to break the taboo, Alfonso?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly say, my lord. If you hadn¡¯t then a lot of people would have died.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say how many more will die because of my decision.¡±

    It was then that a frantic, heavy knock came at the door.

    ¡°Please excuse me, my lord,¡± Alfonso said in what to most people would have seemed a normal voice, but the Count knew was violent anger, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must teach someone some manners.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You are dismissed.¡±

    There was a meaty thwack, after the door closed. Antipolis sighed, and tried to read through a report on the repair of the city¡¯s sewers, and did his best to ignore the sounds of violence outside his door.

    The upheaval had barely moved a mote of dust from what it had kept intact. However, at the edges of what had been translocated there was a clean cut, this meant that a lot of the infrastructure that had been designed to leave the city, like the sewers, was no longer leading where it had been designed to. This meant a lot of work for the engineers, and big headaches for the count.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    After realizing he had read the same sentence over at least three times, he put it down on the table, and rubbed his eyes. He was saved from having to try again by another soft knock. Alfonso entered again, dragging a soldier with a bloodied, puffy face behind him by the collar, before throwing the soldier to the ground. The soldier did his best to kneel, though it was clearly causing him pain and rapped his right fist against the left side of his chest.

    ¡°Report, soldier.¡± Alfonso said in an actually neutral voice.

    ¡°My lord, we, the soldiers you sent to retrieve your daughter, have failed. All but myself have fallen.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Count Antipolis shouted, ¡°How could you have possibly failed? I sent 60 of you against one runaway girl!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord, from the moment we entered the swamp to the south, we faced no less than 6 ambushes.¡± The soldier did his best to keep his voice steady, but Antipolis could hear it wavering.

    ¡°Ambushes? From Aelia?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord, mostly from monsters, but a couple of times from the lizard people that live in the swamp.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Antipolis sat down, thinking.

    ¡°My lord, I do not think we can allow this to remain unanswered.¡± Alfonso said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I agree. Soldier, do you know what happened to my daughter?¡± Antipolis asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stick around for too long after everyone fell, I wanted to get as much information for the report, and to hopefully get reinforcements¡­¡± the soldier stammered, which annoyed Antipolis.

    ¡°Answer the question, soldier. Do you know what happened to my daughter or not?¡±

    ¡°I do, my lord,¡± the soldier hesitated before continuing, ¡°I ran away after seeing one of them swinging a blade towards her neck. I¡¯m so sorry, my lord. I was too far away to do anything¡­¡±

    Antipolis sank in his seat. Staring at the fire, all he could think was that his one and only daughter, the only child he had, was dead. He vaguely heard Alfonso shuffle the soldier out of the room, and ordered the soldier whipped and imprisoned for dereliction of duty.

    Alfonso closed the door gently, before crossing the room and gently laying a hand on Antipolis¡¯ shoulder.

    ¡°My lord, I know what you are feeling, but this is not the time for grief.¡±

    ¡°My daughter¡­¡± Antipolis managed to choke out, before being interrupted by Alfonso.

    ¡°Yes, and this cannot be allowed to go unanswered. Baron Antony is looking for any sign of weakness. Your court could fall into chaos, unless this is dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Antipolis¡¯ grief was replaced with anger, ¡°this could lead to problems. And so, I will deal with it myself.¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    ¡°Mobilize every man, not needed to secure the city, and prepare my horse and armor. I will show those barbarian lizards why I am known as the Count of Bloody Tears. I will exterminate them all, and turn that swamp to dust.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    A half hour after the order was given, the armorer knocked and entered carrying his armor. The black enamel seemed to absorb what little light was in the room, while the red accents flickered in the firelight like embers.

    After the armorer pulled everything tight, Antipolis drew his longsword testing the sharpness appreciatively.

    ¡°Well done, Giuseppe, as always you do fine work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord. I wish you well in battle.¡±

    ¡°More like slaughter, if I have my way,¡± he laughed darkly, there was no mirth in it, only violence.

    Count Antipolis allowed himself one last tearful glance at the portrait over the hearth, Aelia in her mother¡¯s lap and both being held by himself, before turning to the door cape billowing as he set out to accomplish his bloody task.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 4 - Mutiny

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 4 ¨C Mutiny

    Aelia felt the murderous looks stabbing into her back like daggers. They had removed the chains around her feet and the mask around her mouth, but not around her hands. In order to keep up with the brutal pace the Lizigoth horde set, she had to hold the chains not attached to her, and was practically sprinting.

    Despite that, she could still hear grumbling about how slow they were going.

    ¡°I thought you bloodsuckers were supposed to be fast, and strong,¡± one of the men teased cruelly.

    ¡°Did you see her hands?¡± Another said, ¡°Clearly she¡¯s some sort of hatchling, never worked a day in her life.¡±

    ¡°Quiet,¡± the woman who was in charge said , Ardera, Aelia remembered after a moment, ¡°You¡¯ll attract the attention of every beast in a mile.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe the elders put you in charge,¡± The biggest of the Lizigoths, Grunna, spat.

    Everyone stopped moving at that, and Aelia collapsed to her knees gasping for breath.

    ¡°Is this really where you want to challenge me, Grunna? With a child missing?¡± Ardera asked venomously.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Grunna laughed, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be able to find her, even with your stupid magic.¡±

    Aelia didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, but everyone¡¯s attention was on the two arguing Lizigoths. She thought this might be her chance to slip away. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the key to her chains. So, having caught her breath she waited for any chance that might present itself.

    ¡°Are they finally going to resolve this?¡± One of the women, this one holding a spear, asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± A man with a bow said.

    Grunna and Ardera both drew their swords at the same time. They proceeded to do a complex pattern of slashes and spins with their swords that they had clearly spent a lot of time practicing which finally ended with the blade flat across both their palms.

    ¡°I, Grunna, do hereby challenge Ardera for command by the rite of armed combat having come to doubt her ability as a leader.¡± Grunna intoned. Aelia got the impression that this had been something he¡¯d been practicing for a while.

    ¡°I, Ardera, do hereby accept the challenge of Grunna for command and as is prescribed in the rite of combat, only surrender, death, or outside interference may end this rite.¡± Ardera responded in an equally practiced tone. Aelia had to wonder if this sort of thing was normal for their culture or if this fight had been a long time coming.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Aelia was stunned when without warning they both ran full speed at each other, their swords a blur of clangs and whooshes. She had only seen such speed from the sword masters in her father¡¯s castle, if they were all this fast, her father¡¯s forces hadn¡¯t stood a chance.

    ¡°As expected from the top students of Master Frull,¡± One of the woman said admiringly, ¡°I wish we had gotten to see these two duel more often.¡±

    Ah, it seems that these two are just particularly good, Aelia realized.

    The battle raged on for what Aelia thought was impossibly long. How did they have so much stamina, she found herself wondering. The two were so evenly matched physically, she could see why they were vying for control of the group.

    ¡°Get her Grunna!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no match for Ardera!¡±

    The lizigoths seemed pretty evenly split as to who they were vying for. Some were being deliberately quiet about who they were hoping would win. Aelia wondered if there was some sort of consequence for vying for one over the other, or if they really weren¡¯t sure who was better.

    The two Lizigoths were clearly starting to slow, each gasping for air, and preparing for their final strike. They both unleashed powerful blows that sent them sliding back along the mud. After they had taken a moment to recover, they ran straight back in with vicious swipes and jabs. Aelia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the Lizigoth woman, every strike, both precise and powerful, was accentuated by the rippling muscle under her scales.

    The flurry of barely visible blows finally stopped when Grunna grabbed Ardera¡¯s sword wrist and unleashed a savage kick to her abdomen. Aelia could see the air knocked out of Ardera in the cold night air. She gasped to catch her breath, having sunk to her knees.

    Grunna stepped on Ardera¡¯s shoulder pushing her onto her back, and holding the sword at her throat. Ardera¡¯s tunic had been slashed open at some point, and her tight core heaved as she tried to catch her breath. The duel was over, but still Ardera¡¯s steely gaze never wavered as she glared at Grunna.

    ¡°You have to choose, ¡®Dera,¡± Grunna said, panting, ¡°us or her. What¡¯s it gonna be?¡±

    ¡°You know I hate it when you call me that, Grunna.¡± Ardera spat.

    Grunna grinned viciously, his blade poised to strike her at any sign of resistance. Ardera snarled at him, but there was little else she could do. She was completely at Grunna¡¯s mercy, but Aelia couldn¡¯t help but admire her grit.

    It started to rain heavily, and Aelia saw her opportunity. She knew her chances of survival were better with Ardera, than with Grunna. So she stood up and started running right at Grunna. Her plan had been to tackle him, but one of the women between the two of them turned and her tail swept Aelia¡¯s legs out from under her, and the Vanardis fell flat on her face.

    Grunna looked up for a moment, and that was all the distraction Ardera needed. She pulled herself through the mud on her back with a thought and Grunna¡¯s sword just barely missed as he stabbed down where her neck had been. With a complex twist, Ardera was on her feet, and behind him. She kicked his knees from behind with as much force as she could muster and he collapsed to his knees.

    ¡°Eat mud, scumbag,¡± Ardera hissed and shoved his head down into the thick mud, thickening it instinctively so he would stay down.

    Ardera ran past her stunned siblings and slung Aelia unceremoniously over her shoulder like a sack of flour, and ran into the heavy undergrowth.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Aelia exclaimed indignantly.

    ¡°Shut it, bloodsucker,¡± Ardera hissed, ¡°or they¡¯ll kill us both.¡±

    ¡°Ardera, you coward!¡± yelled an enraged and very muddy Grunna, ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this!¡±

    Aelia shut her mouth as Ardera sprinted away from the angry yells of her cohort.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 5 - Slaughter in the Swamp

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 5 ¨C Slaughter in the Swamp

    Count Antipolis stood at the edge of the swamp, 300 men at his back, he knew that the horses wouldn¡¯t do well in the mud, so he ordered everyone to dismount and left 30 men to care for the horses. The army of Vanardis marched into the swamp in orderly columns. Their orders to kill every living thing they came across.

    Their progress through the thick undergrowth was slow. Sometimes the mud and water were deceptively deep, and a whole soldier would disappear suddenly. Hidden roots and vines tripped up his men at every opportunity. It didn¡¯t help that sometimes what they thought was a vine turned out to be a massive green snake.

    It was maddening, and did nothing to help Antipolis¡¯ anger. He was more annoyed than challenged by the large dog-like scaled creatures that sometimes sprung from the water. This also did nothing to soothe his anger, which burned in his blood and was barely under his control.

    After hours of this grueling slog through the overgrown swamp, they came into a clearing. There were 11 Lizigoths conversing lazily as they searched the ground around them. He wasn¡¯t sure what they were looking for, but soon they would find death at his hands.

    At the sight of the small group, Antipolis¡¯ soldiers began charging, but he stopped them. He could smell her blood. She had been here. These must be the animals that had slaughtered his only daughter. The anger that had been seething under his skin filled his vision with red and he acted without thinking. He let out an animalistic yell, that scared even him a little bit, but not enough to stop what was about to happen.

    The first two fell before their swords cleared their sheathes. Antipolis¡¯ longsword cut through them like a hot knife through butter, leaving barely recognizable pieces in his bloody wake.

    The next three managed to block some of his blows, but were thrown back from the sheer force of them. They recovered relatively quickly, and hesitantly threw themselves back into the fight. They lasted barely a minute before succumbing to the relentless, merciless onslaught of the enraged count.

    ¡°Surround him,¡± the biggest of the group ordered.

    He must be the leader, Antipolis thought, I¡¯ll save him for last and toy with him.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Surrounded on all sides, the count had finally found a bit of challenge. He dodged brutal swipes from wicked sharp curved swords. A few managed to make superficial contact but left little more than thin scratches, which quickly healed.

    A woman slashed at his throat, and the count dropped narrowly dodging the blade and pushed his longsword through her knee. She screamed and fell to the ground, but was quickly silenced when he swung the blade up across her abdomen, and finally removed her head.

    The rest of those surrounding him fell back slightly, giving him the space he needed. He dispatched them one by one, with brutal swings of his sword. The count¡¯s face was covered in blood, when he faced down the last man. He was large, the count noticed. The next thing he noticed was that he was not as slow as his size would indicate.

    To the count¡¯s surprise, the last man was holding his own against him. He was deflecting nearly every blow, and dodging the rest. The others had barely managed to keep up with the ferocity and speed of Antipolis, but this one was keeping up and was actually counterattacking.

    The count easily managed to avoid every counterattack. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw one soldier raise a spear to strike his opponent.

    ¡°How dare you disobey my orders,¡± he shouted at the man, and turning, cut him down, ¡°You will not interfere!¡±

    The large Lizigoth took advantage of this distraction, and viciously stabbed the count in what would have been the throat but ended up being his left shoulder. Antipolis¡¯ opinion of his opponent improved. The sharp determined glint in the man¡¯s eye set something ablaze in Antipolis, and he suddenly wanted nothing more than to thoroughly and soundly defeat this man.

    Count Antipolis started strategizing the downfall of the man in front of him. He skillfully set traps in his bladework, allowing him to score several minor cuts. This was his favorite method of defeating what he considered worthy opponents. There was something about slowly bleeding your foe through shallow cuts that Antipolis found especially satisfying.

    His opponent fell to his knees covered in shallow cuts. The change in his face from brave defiance to terror briefly amused Antipolis, but then he remembered his daughter. His enjoyment of tormenting this poor creature soured by his loss. His stomach turned with the conflict of the respect he had formed for this man, and the anger and sorrow he felt at his loss.

    The man trembled under his blade, and for some reason he didn¡¯t know what to do. Never before in his long life, had Count Antipolis been unable to make some sort of decision. Was it always the right one? Probably not, but he had always been able to make it.

    He wanted to best this man in even combat, but killing him now wouldn¡¯t satisfy him because he¡¯d be killing him in anger. He couldn¡¯t let this man go, but he also couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish the job. What was worse, was he had all his men around him. He couldn¡¯t show weakness here, and every moment he delayed his decision, his iron grip over his troops would begin to slip.

    The man looked up at him after a moment in - was that hope? That was what had finally made the decision for him. Count Antipolis could not allow any trace of hope to survive in this man before he killed him.

    ¡°Run,¡± he spat at the trembling flesh kneeling bleeding in front of him.

    Count Antipolis smiled cruelly as the large Lizigoth ran for his life, and he gave chase shortly after. It was time to hunt.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 6 - The Cave

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 6 ¨C The Cave

    Aelia groaned as she saw that the vegetation around her was beginning to get brighter. Granted, she also felt like groaning because of the shoulder that had been digging into her stomach for the last hour.

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Ardera ordered.

    ¡°You need to put me down.¡± Aelia retorted.

    ¡°Even with my hiding the trail behind us, Grunna could still track us down. We can¡¯t afford to stop.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we need to stop,¡± Aelia spat, ¡°I¡¯m saying I need to hide, the sun is coming out.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, if it touches me, I¡¯ll die,¡± Aelia said incredulously, ¡°then I can¡¯t be your prisoner!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hardly a prisoner,¡± Ardera snorted.

    ¡°These chains would say otherwise.¡± Aelia rattled the chains in her hands demonstratively.

    ¡°If I let you free, will you attack me?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡±

    Ardera sighed.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know where to go to survive the day,¡± Aelia continued, ¡°You can help me with that. Why would I attack the only person that can help me survive?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point,¡± Ardera said, pulling the key out of the pouch at her waist.

    Aelia was still rubbing her sore wrists, which were nearly healed, when they arrived at the entrance to a large cave. It was well hidden with vines and tree branches covering the entrance. Aelia would have gone right past it without another look if Ardera hadn¡¯t exposed the entrance.

    ¡°How did you know this was here,¡± Aelia wondered aloud.

    ¡°I used to come here when I was younger,¡± Ardera explained, ¡°Hurry up and get inside.¡±

    The beginning of the cave was nondescript and it continued down for about a hundred feet before it opened up into something incredible. In the center of the cavern was a beautiful pool of water filled by falling water coming from a hole near the ceiling. The gentle falling of the water filled the cavern with a pleasant background noise. This was all gently illuminated by faintly glowing crystals.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Aelia said breathlessly.

    ¡°It really is something, isn¡¯t it,¡± Ardera grinned, ¡°We should be well concealed here, and frankly I could use a bath.¡±

    Heat rose in Aelia¡¯s face at the thought of the well-muscled lizard in the bath.

    ¡°Um¡­ okay. I¡¯ll just keep watch over here.¡± Aelia stammered.

    ¡°Do you not also want to get clean?¡± Ardera asked, she was very confused by the sudden nervousness of the other woman.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Aelia laughed nervously, ¡°but someone should stand guard right? I mean, in case someone stumbles on the cave?¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes sense, but I¡¯d be able to sense anyone that comes close, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Ardera explained, ¡°You should come wash, especially the wounds around your wrists. You don¡¯t want those getting infected.¡±

    ¡°Infected? But they¡¯re already healed.¡±

    ¡°What? How could they¡­,¡± Ardera grabbed her hands and looked at what had been raw, bleeding wrist when she had freed them. The woman¡¯s hands were soft and warm compared to the calloused roughness of her own scales. Her face flushed, and she let go of them.

    ¡°You should still get clean,¡± Ardera continued, ¡°This cave masks your scent for now, but out there Grunna will be able to find you.¡±

    Without further argument the two of them undressed, and entered the pool. Ardera couldn¡¯t help but notice that the other woman turned around and faced the wall when she started pulling her tunic up over her head. She thought that was very strange, but dismissed it as another quirk of the beautiful woman.

    When Aelia entered the pool the other woman was already in, and she did her best to avert her gaze, and kept her back to the woman as she washed away the mud and grime. The pool was surprisingly warm. After a few minutes soaking her aching muscles relaxed, and she felt a little more comfortable.

    ¡°I just realized, I never asked you your name,¡± Ardera said after a while.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Aelia, future Countess of Antipolis,¡± Aelia started, but stopped with a contemplative frown, ¡°though I suppose since I¡¯m running away that isn¡¯t quite true anymore. Does that mean I¡¯m Aelia the Wanderess now?¡±

    ¡°I like Aelia the Wanderess, it adds to your mystique,¡± Ardera said, getting closer. Aelia started getting more nervous, and looked over her shoulder at the Lizigoth woman. Her scaled skin was shimmering like gems in the light of the pool.

    ¡°Why does Grunna hate you so much?¡± Aelia blurted out like an idiot, and turned away from the other woman. She didn¡¯t understand why she was so flustered right now.

    ¡°Gods,¡± Ardera stopped, sighed, and leaned her head back against the edge of the pool, ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but maybe because I¡¯m a druid?¡±

    ¡°A druid?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve always been connected to the land,¡± Ardera explained, looking at the woman across from her, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman¡¯s delicate pale skin, And her hair, now free from dirt had become golden like reeds, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to explain but I can feel everything around me and to an extent manipulate it, like an extra limb, I guess.¡±

    ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t like you because you¡¯re stronger than him?¡± Aelia asked, thinking she understood.

    ¡°I mean, maybe? I¡¯ve always been a little isolated from the others.¡± Ardera didn¡¯t like to think about her time in the nursery, ¡°But Grunna, he was always the oldest and strongest. Everyone looked up to him. Even I did to an extent. It was probably really hard for him when I was put in charge instead of him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That must be really rough.¡± Aelia tried to comb her fingers through her tangled wet hair.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Ardera said, ¡°You said something about running from a marriage?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, yeah,¡± Aelia paused, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you know about us Vanardis.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just learned that you¡¯re called Vanardis, for one thing.¡± Ardera chuckled.

    ¡°So not much then,¡± Aelia frowned, ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of children. And most of them are born male. So the few women that are born? They are held up on a pedestal, but we also aren¡¯t allowed much freedom. The priests hold everyone to a very restrictive code, and when we came to this world, they started being even more strict.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ardera said, ¡°So you are being made to marry against your will?¡±

    ¡°Basically.¡±

    ¡°And you just want to be free?¡±

    ¡°I want to be able to make my own decisions about who I¡­,¡± Aelia paused blushing, ¡°fall in love with.¡±

    Ardera had a strange feeling in her chest. She wanted to help Aelia for some reason that was beyond her understanding. She felt like she didn¡¯t want Aelia to leave her.

    ¡°You should come live in the village,¡± Ardera stated, hopeful that the woman would say yes.

    ¡°I-is that something I could do?¡± Aelia asked, not understanding why her heart fluttered at the thought.

    ¡°If you were to help me find the missing girl, I¡¯m sure I could convince the elders to let you stay.¡± Ardera deeply hoped she actually could.

    At that moment, when things were going so well, Grunna fell into the mouth of the cave, covered in shallow cuts, and bleeding horribly.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 7 - Fixing Grunna

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 7 ¨C Fixing Grunna

    The sound of something big and heavy falling to the ground startled the bathing women. Ardera swore to herself and reacting faster than Aelia, grabbed her sword.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Aelia whispered as she hurriedly threw on her clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ardera whispered back, ¡°Hide behind that rock while I check it out.¡±

    Aelia obeyed without a second thought, and the Lizigoth woman moved into the entrance of the cave cautiously.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Aelia heard Ardera exclaim after only a moment, ¡°Grunna!¡±

    Aelia ran from behind the rock, fists raised, and ready to attack. She stopped just behind Ardera when she saw the lump on the ground. It was Grunna, and he was bleeding horribly from hundreds of shallow cuts.

    Ardera rolled him over and winced at the sight of even more cuts all along his torso. She ripped the tunic from his body and tried to use it to stop the bleeding. There were too many cuts, and all that happened was his tunic became soaked in blood.

    Aelia was frozen in place, because she recognized the type of wounds that were all over his body. Her father had done this to many of his political rivals over the years, whenever he was challenged to a duel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fix this, it¡¯s too extensive. Is there anything you can do?¡± Ardera pleaded, and Aelia snapped back to reality. She tried to think back to her lessons, but they hadn¡¯t really included any medicine. After a moment, she thought of something, but she couldn¡¯t do that. Could she?

    ¡°There is something I could do, but I can¡¯t,¡± Aelia winced.

    ¡°What do you mean you can but you can¡¯t?¡± Ardera asked almost angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden. It¡¯s not something you do with strangers,¡± Aelia stammered and blushed at the thought ¡°it¡¯s only for couples. I¡¯ve heard that it can heal just about any wound, but mixing blood with anyone else is forbidden, especially with non-Vanardis.¡±

    ¡°Mixing blood?¡± Ardera asked incredulously.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of how we reproduce.¡±

    ¡°Would it save my brother?¡± Ardera asked with a need that touched Aelia.

    ¡°Wait¡­ He¡¯s your brother? Oh gods. I¡¯ve never done it, but according to everything I know¡­¡± Aelia started, and the hopeful look in Ardera¡¯s face broke through her defenses, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Please save him,¡±Ardera pleaded.

    ¡°I would, but I can¡¯t marry him,¡± Aelia tried to explain.

    ¡°If you join our village, we don¡¯t have that custom, you wouldn¡¯t have to marry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden¡­¡± Aelia trailed off lamely.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ardera demanded.

    ¡°The priests never said why, but there must be a reason. It¡¯s probably dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Please, Aelia, he¡¯s my brother,¡± Ardera was almost in tears and for some reason, she couldn¡¯t explain, it broke Aelia¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Okay. I can but I don¡¯t know what will happen. There is a possibility it won¡¯t work with your race,¡± Aelia hedged.

    ¡°I understand that, but if we don¡¯t do anything, he¡¯ll die,¡± Ardera wiped a tear from her eye, ¡°and while he¡¯s an idiot, he¡¯s also strong and our village needs him.¡±

    Aelia was heartened by the thought of ¡°our village.¡± Maybe she could join the Lizigoths, and Ardera was right, their customs weren¡¯t the same. Maybe no one had to know that she had saved Grunna this way, and she could still marry someone else. Maybe Ardera.

    Aelia stopped at that thought.

    Why did I just think about marrying Ardera, she thought to herself, it¡¯s not like I even know her that well. She was shaken out of the thought by Ardera¡¯s hand on her shoulder. She practically jumped.

    ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Ardera asked plaintively.

    ¡°Um, let me think,¡± Aelia said, ¡°do you have anything that might stop some of the bleeding?¡±

    ¡°Let me check my bag.¡± Ardera said as she stood up and walked into the room with the pool.

    As soon as Ardera was out of sight, Aelia sighed and flexing a muscle over her gums, extended her eye teeth to their full length. She knew that there was no way she could let Ardera see her doing this. She felt guilty for having tricked her but she also couldn¡¯t help the thought that this should be done away from prying eyes.

    Closing her eyes, she bit her wrist and winced at the pain before holding it so the blood dripped down and into Grunna¡¯s mouth. After a moment, his scales started to regain the color that she hadn¡¯t even noticed he had lost. His eyelids fluttered open and his eyes rolled back in his head. He started gently convulsing and the blood pouring from his cuts increased.

    Aelia looked around guiltily, before pulling her hair back with her other hand and biting into his wrist. She knew that most people preferred to use the neck for this, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. It was too intimate, and would have been very difficult to position him while he was unconscious.

    Aelia let out an involuntary moan as the blood hit her tongue. She had not eaten in nearly three days, and was starving. As her blood left her body, she could feel it changing him, and she could feel her own body being changed as well, though not as dramatically.

    Strength returned to her body, and she could feel a mental bond growing between herself and Grunna. She recoiled at its presence, fighting it, and dropped his wrist. She tried to pull back her own wrist, but he was grabbing it, hungrily. His teeth had grown, and were digging into her arm painfully.

    His blood began to travel back into his body, through the wounds covering his body as he drank. Then they began to close. That was when Aelia heard something clatter to the ground behind her.

    ¡°What are you doing,¡± she demanded, angrily.

    Aelia turned and her heart ached at the look of betrayal in the other woman¡¯s eyes. She knew that there was no possibility of her marrying Grunna, how could she, but also that no one else would want her after this. She was certain that Ardera would never look at her the same.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 8 - Grunna Reborn

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 8 ¨C Grunna Reborn

    The first thing Grunna experienced on regaining some semblance of consciousness was a hot, sticky, metallic tasting liquid flowing into his mouth. He tried to gag, but didn¡¯t have the strength so he tried to swallow in order to get the horrible taste out.

    Is it really so terrible, a strange part of his mind began to protest, or is it everything I¡¯ve ever wanted?

    Grunna¡¯s thoughts were foggy and just out of reach, but on a second consideration he found that he actually kind of liked the taste. He liked the warm strength it seemed to be giving him. He was wracked with pain, but all he really felt was the sweet floating sensation of dying, and at the same time, he was so vital and alive.

    A sharp pain in his wrist drew his attention, and he could feel his life being drained away. He instinctively reached for the source of the blood¡­

    Blood? Am I really drinking blood? He wondered.

    There was the strange sensation of something sticky flowing up his scales, and then a sharp pain, as whatever it was entered the wounds all over his body. Despite how strange it was, he also felt like this was how things were supposed to be. He felt his teeth grow in his mouth, and he could feel it digging into something''s flesh releasing more of the life-giving blood.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a crashing sound nearby, and angry shouting he couldn¡¯t make out. The flesh was ripped from his mouth, and all he wanted was more.

    * * * *

    Aelia got to her feet, she was shaking from the effort of the blood mixing, and from how scared she was. She tried to move towards the lizigoth woman, hoping that they could rekindle the closeness that she had felt before.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Aelia said, hating the look in the other woman¡¯s eyes, ¡°This is how we mix blood.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were being metaphorical,¡± Ardera snapped, ¡°Some sort of strange ritual, not whatever this is.¡±

    Aelia pulled her arm away from Grunna, who tried to bring it back to his lips hungrily.

    ¡°This is what you wanted me to do, Ardera,¡± Aelia snapped back, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it, but you said¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he healed?¡± Ardera asked resignedly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk about me like I¡¯m not here you know,¡± Grunna said bluntly, sitting up, ¡°I don¡¯t really know what she did, but I feel better than I¡¯ve ever felt before.¡± He looked between the two of them, trying to figure out what was different. There was something nagging at the back of his fuzzy mind, but he didn¡¯t understand it yet.

    ¡°Grunna! You¡¯re awake,¡± Ardera exclaimed.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Do you feel any different?¡± Aelia asked him.

    How do I know her name? Grunna thought to himself before shaking his head.

    ¡°We have bigger problems right now,¡± he said, ¡°the boss blood sucker is making his way through the swamp on a rampage. He killed all of our siblings, ¡®Dera. I need to warn the village. He killed them in a matter of minutes. Everyone. I barely stood up to him.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, hold on, what do you mean? Are there more Vanardis in the swamp?¡± Ardera asked.

    ¡°Vanardis?¡± Grunna asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re normally called, not blood suckers,¡± Aelia spat at him.

    Grunna was taken aback that this woman, Aelia, was so angry at him. Hadn¡¯t she saved him? He felt a weird sort of psychic bond with her, and when he reached for it, she pushed it away, and he felt offended for some reason.

    ¡°How many of them are there, Grunna?¡± Ardera asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. A few hundred from what little I saw, they ambushed us.¡± Grunna guessed.

    ¡°Alright, you need to go warn the village elders, I¡¯ll go and find the missing girl, and bring her back.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Aelia continued. Ardera hesitated a moment before she responded.

    ¡°You should probably come with me. The village might not trust Grunna¡¯s new form if he brings you with him.¡± Ardera said.

    Aelia hadn¡¯t noticed at first, but now looking at Grunna again, she saw that he was different. It wasn¡¯t immediately apparent, but his teeth were longer and his scales had a strange gleam to them.

    Grunna tried to stand up but ended up throwing himself into the cave wall. A sickening crack came from his spine and he couldn¡¯t feel his legs anymore. Then another snapping sound and he was fine? He didn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°What the hells was that?¡± Ardera snapped at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was just trying to stand!¡± He spat back at her.

    ¡°This might be an effect of the mixing,¡± Aelia guessed, ¡°you might be stronger now than you''re used to.¡±

    Grunna tried again but a lot more delicately, and successfully stood up. He could feel how much stronger he was with every movement. He took a few tentative steps, testing how his muscles responded to his movements.

    He started feeling dizzy when a strange thrumming hit his ears. No. It wasn¡¯t in his ears, it was something else, and it was coming from Ardera. He found himself entranced by her heart beating.

    ¡°Hey! Her eyes are up here,¡± Aelia snapped, pointing at Ardera¡¯s face.

    ¡°Of course they are.¡± He said, snapping out of the trance, confused.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Aelia cleared her throat and blushed, ¡°look, we don¡¯t know what changes might have occured because of the mixing. Just be careful.¡±

    ¡°Are you concerned about me,¡± Grunna asked hopefully.

    ¡°What? No,¡± Aelia said, and his hopes were dashed. He didn¡¯t understand why she was fighting the bond that was so clearly there.

    ¡°Enough, Grunna,¡± Ardera said, finally stepping in, ¡°You need to warn the elders about the Vanardis army coming for them, and we need to go rescue the missing girl.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He confirmed.

    They all gathered their things, and stood awkwardly at the mouth of the cave for a moment.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± Ardera said to Grunna.

    ¡°You too,¡± he responded.

    With that Grunna, the man that Aelia was now betrothed to, nodded at her and Ardera before running into the dense growth at the mouth of the cave, and towards the village. She turned to look at Ardera, the woman she had grown close to, and fought back the tears that threatened to overcome her.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 9 - The Lost Child

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 9 ¨C The Lost Child

    The child¡¯s eyes grew wide in delight at the sight of the glowing bug. She hadn¡¯t yet been named, and it would be several months still until she was given one, and was allowed into the tribe. Her mind was filled with the wonders of the world still and without realizing she followed the tantalizing creature far beyond where she was normally allowed.

    How she had managed to slip past every sentry and adult in the village is a complete mystery. In fact, she didn¡¯t even realize that she wasn¡¯t surrounded by the mud and reed huts of the village anymore until her legs started to hurt, and her eyes became heavy. She curled up under the roots of a nearby tree and dreamed of a magical adventure with the strange glowing bug.

    She slept undisturbed for many hours before she snapped awake at the sounds of fighting near her. She ran. She looked back periodically to make sure that whatever was happening wasn¡¯t following her.

    Before she could react, she found herself tripping over one of the many roots that stuck out of the ground, and landed face first in the mud. More out of habit, than any actual pain, she began to cry.

    Looking through tear filled eyes, she finally realized that she was lost, and began sobbing uncontrollably. She cried alone until her eyes were sore, her mouth was dry, and she had no more tears in her. Then she leaned against a nearby tree, exhausted and emotions raw, and she fell asleep. It was a restless sleep and she dreamed of being lost in the trees which slowly grew closer and closer until she was trapped in their rough bark.

    She snapped awake with a gasp. It was light out, and she was hungry. Hungrier than she had ever been in her short life. Her throat was raw, her emotions were numb and there wasn¡¯t anything she recognized as food in sight.

    Her stomach ached, and if she¡¯d had the energy she would have cried again. She just couldn¡¯t muster the energy for it, so she ambled listlessly through the undergrowth, listening to the deafening cacophony of frogs. She wished she knew where she was, or there was food, or even water.

    That was when she spotted something scurry away. Without thinking, she started chasing it through the undergrowth, splashing noisily through puddles. She thought that maybe she could catch it, and eat it. She knew that the hunters in the village did that. How hard could it be?

    She chased it into the water, where it started swimming. As she jumped in after it, she finally got a good look at it. The creature had six legs, a fat body, with long slicked back greasy hair, and a long scaly tail.

    She was nearly caught up to it, when a long, brown, tooth filled snout leapt out of the water in front of her, and in one bite, swallowed her prey. She screamed, and got a mouth full of water for her trouble, before she swam for the shore as fast as she could.

    She was certain with every stroke, that it would be her last, and the big, toothy mouth would gobble her up. When she hit the shore, she heard splashes behind her, and once again found herself running. She managed to find a low enough tree branch that she could just jump and grab, and she scrambled up the tree the best she could manage.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    When she was as high up as she dared go, she looked down. There wasn¡¯t anything down there. She coughed, gasping for air despite her burning lungs, and spent the rest of the day up in the branches of the tree, too scared to climb down.

    It was after dark, when she finally felt safe enough to climb her way down out of the tree. Once at the bottom, she snuck her way as far away from the water that had nearly killed her as she could.

    She had been wandering through the dark for what felt like forever, when she heard the sound of arguing. She hid behind a tree, listening in. She didn¡¯t want to run into anyone dangerous.

    ¡°I think we should talk about this,¡± said the first voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what there is to talk about,¡± said the second voice.

    ¡°What about what just happened?¡± the first voice asked desperately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I sent you away, I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, I understand,¡± the second voice sighed, ¡°logically, I understand, but I thought we were beginning to trust one another.¡±

    ¡°I do trust you,¡± the first voice said, plaintively, ¡°but you have to understand that this is something that I¡¯ve been told my whole life was only done between married people.¡±

    ¡°I understand that,¡± the second voice interrupted, ¡°and I don¡¯t know why it bothers me so much, but it does.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also just straight up forbidden, for anyone who isn¡¯t Vanardis!¡± exclaimed the first voice.

    ¡°Which I don¡¯t understand!¡± the second voice exclaimed even louder, ¡°What is so wrong with not being one of you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± the first voice practically shouted.

    The two voices had been getting closer, but suddenly stopped.

    ¡°I like you, Aelia,¡± the second voice said, almost under her breath.

    ¡°What?¡± the first voice again, sounding surprised.

    ¡°I like you,¡± the second voice repeated at a normal level, ¡°and when I saw the look in Grunna¡¯s eyes, when he looked at you, it hurt.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡­,¡± the first voice started.

    ¡°And I thought that with the way your culture views marriage, you wouldn¡¯t be interested in me anymore,¡± the second voice interrupted.

    ¡°I like you, too,¡± the first voice said, ¡°and I was afraid that you could never have feelings for me, after what I did with Grunna.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± said the second voice, choking up, ¡°I¡¯d like to share that with you too someday, but what I really care about is you.¡±

    The child couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what sort of soap opera she had stumbled on. They didn¡¯t seem like bad people though, so maybe she could ask them for help. With that she walked from behind the tree, tail in her arms.

    ¡°Um, can you help me get home?¡± the girl asked.

    ¡°Oh my gods,¡± the second voice, which belonged to a beautiful and kind looking lizigoth woman, said under her breath, ¡°we¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that her?¡± the first voice asked. It belonged to a woman who was pale, and strange, with reeds growing down from her head.

    ¡°This is her,¡± the lizigoth woman said to the strange woman, and she picked the child up into a warm embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± the child said, ¡°do you have any food?¡±

    ¡°We do, but let¡¯s get you somewhere safer before you eat.¡± the lizigoth woman laughed.

    The little girl was finally with someone she trusted, safely snuggled up in the arms of Ardera. However, both Ardera and Aelia knew that she was far from being safe.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 10 - The Lizigoth Village

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 10 ¨C The Lizigoth Village

    Aelia, Ardera, and the formerly missing lizigoth child made it back to the cave just as the sun started peaking over the horizon. Aelia breathed a sigh of relief as they entered the cool darkness of the cave entrance. When Ardera turned to look at her she finally understood why the pale woman had been so scared the previous day.

    Aelia¡¯s exposed skin was bright red, and starting to blister as though it had been held over a flame. Ardera winced at the sight, and searched her pack for a jar of ointment she kept with her for emergencies. As she went to hand it to Aelia, the burns were already looking much better.

    ¡°I¡¯m never going to get used to how fast you heal,¡± she said, barely concealing her amazement.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s crazy that you lizigoths take so long,¡± Aelia teased.

    After searching the small cave to make sure that they were safe, Ardera put the child down, and brought out what remained of her trail rations. It consisted mostly of smoked meat and fish. Aelia didn¡¯t think it looked particularly appetizing, but her thoughts were interrupted by a loud growling coming from the child¡¯s stomach. Ardera laughed and gave her half of the meat, before offering a strip to Aelia.

    ¡°Ah, um,¡± she said, ¡°no, thank you. I don¡¯t eat¡­ that.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Sorry,¡± Ardera flushed, which Aelia thought was adorable, before continuing, ¡°What do you eat then?¡±

    ¡°I drink blood, Ardera,¡± Aelia whispered to the other woman after gesturing to bring her closer.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Well, I am fresh out of blood, unless¡­¡± Ardera started.

    ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m fine after,¡± Aelia hesitated, ¡°Grunna.¡±

    There was a palpable awkwardness that settled over the cave, accented only by the chewing noises of Ardera and the child.

    After she had eaten everything she was given, the child started exploring the cave under the watchful eye of Ardera, and squealed in delight at the pool, before jumping in. Aelia and Ardera laughed at the young lizigoth girl swimming and splashing in the dimly illuminated pool. After a while, she stopped splashing, and floating serenely admired the glowing crystals that covered the cavern walls.

    Aelia, and Ardera joined her in the pool, after stripping off their muddy clothes. Aelia made a concerted effort not to look at the beautiful lizigoth woman the entire time, while Ardera once again did absolutely nothing to hide herself. The child was confused by the odd behavior of the pale woman.

    At first, she wasn¡¯t sure what to think of the woman who didn¡¯t have scales or a tail, possibly a little scared even, but the woman didn¡¯t scare her anymore. The child¡¯s mouth opened wide, as she let out a huge yawn.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Clearly, it¡¯s time for some sleep,¡± Ardera remarked, fighting a yawn of her own.

    Ardera left the cave, and came back with armfuls of plants which she fashioned into a sort of makeshift nest. Aelia lay down on it, and was shocked by how soft and cozy it was. The child leapt into the bed, and snuggled right up to her, much to Aelia¡¯s surprise. Ardera joined the two of them, laying on the other side before pulling a cloak she had taken from her pack, over them all. Aelia and Ardera fell asleep hand in hand, and it was the best rest either had had in a long time.

    When Aelia first set eyes on the village, after an uneventful journey through the swamp, she was shocked first by just how many lizigoths there were, and then by how large it was. She had wrongfully assumed that there would be no more than a few hundred, a small village, but there were huts as far as she could see. They were built onto raised platforms made of reeds bundled and woven together.

    An incredibly complex maze of pathways and bridges led between huts made from hardened mud with roofs made of more reeds. It was a city. Waterways wound throughout the city as they walked filled with boats piloted by lizigoth merchants, some offering rides through the city in their boats. Strange lantern-like devices provided faint light everywhere they went, and the effect was magical.

    Ardera grinned at her, amused by her awestruck expression, and started showing her around the city. The child hugged Aelia tightly around her neck. Ardera noticed that the child had grown quite fond of Aelia since the cave. She had to admit to herself that she had also thought it was sweet.

    It almost feels like we¡¯re a family, Ardera couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, then she blushed at the thought.

    As the trio made their way through the city, everyone they passed openly stared at Aelia, which made her a little uncomfortable, but no one was hostile and everyone got out of their way. After nearly a half hour of going over this bridge, between these buildings, and at one point hopping between pathways, Aelia was completely lost.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Ardera finally announced when they were in front of a long domed building, ¡°This is the nursery.¡±

    They entered quietly, and Aelia, uncertain what to expect, was still surprised. Along the walls were hundreds of beds full of small children. The further back, the younger they seemed to get, the back of the room filled with cribs of tiny baby lizigoths. Some of them stirred in their sleep, while others were snuggled up hugging their too long tails. Aelia¡¯s heart melted at the sight.

    ¡°Ah,¡± a plump lizigoth woman softly exclaimed as she reached out for the child who had fallen asleep in Aelia¡¯s arms, ¡°there you are! We¡¯ve been worried sick about you child. And oh my, is that little Ardera I see?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Matron Grea,¡± Ardera said in a long-suffering tone. Aelia had to stifle a giggle.

    The child sleepily protested being pulled from Aelia¡¯s arms, but after she promised to visit again, the girl reluctantly let go. The lizigoth woman thanked them for their help and left to put her to bed. Aelia already kind of missed the small lizigoth.

    ¡°Were you like that when you were her age?¡± Aelia teased, pointing at one of the children holding their tail like a stuffed animal.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Ardera huffed.

    ¡°Oh?¡± the woman turned, an amused smile on her face and one eyebrow ridge cocked.

    ¡°Good night, Matron Grea,¡± Ardera said through clenched teeth, her scales turning redder, as she pulled Aelia back through the door of the building before Matron Grea could continue.

    Ardera pulled Aelia¡¯s hands through the streets of the lizigoth village for quite a while before they finally stopped in front of another large building made of stone reinforced mud. Before either woman could react, a dozen lizigoths surrounded them, armed with spears, and holding the points right at Aelia¡¯s throat.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 11 - The Lizigoth Prison

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 11 ¨C The Lizigoth Prison

    Aelia stood perfectly still as a dozen speartips rested so close she could practically feel the cold of the metal against her neck. Her first thought was that Ardera had betrayed her, but her heart rebelled at the thought. She was sure that there was some sort of misunderstanding.

    ¡°Whoa! Hey!¡± Ardera exclaimed at the serious looking lizigoth guards, ¡°put those away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be doing that,¡± a lizigoth man said as he came from the shadows of the doorway, ¡°Good work catching one alive, Ardera.¡±

    Aelia had thought that Grunna was large but this new man was bigger and just as muscled. Every inch of the man was lithe, lean, and deadly. The scars that spiderwebbed his exposed torso were a testament to just how much experience he had fighting.

    With that thought, her mind finally caught up to what the man had said.

    She betrayed me, Aelia thought with disbelief, she actually betrayed me.

    ¡°Captain, wait, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Ardera tried to interject but she was quickly shut down with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°I understand perfectly, lieutenant, you managed to capture one of these monsters,¡± the captain of the lizigoth guards stared her down with a look that would make a charging bullmantis stop in its tracks, ¡° I understand that it managed to get Grunna before you could stop it, but you still managed to complete your duty and capture it. Well done. I¡¯ll accept your full report in the morning. In the meantime, go get some rest, we¡¯ll take it from here. Dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Captain, I¡­,¡± Ardera started lamely.

    ¡°I said dismissed, lieutenant!¡± the captain barked.

    Ardera stood there with her mouth agape as Aelia was chained up. Aelia only looked at Ardera once, and it contained unimaginable anger and utter betrayal. After that, she refused to look at Ardera.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you,¡± Ardera had tried to say at one point, but the words stuck in her throat. After the woman she had fallen in love with was dragged away at spearpoint, she fell to her knees, and her eyes filled with tears.

    Grunna had been in the prison cell for two days. The first night they had tried to feed him, but one look at it had turned his stomach. He didn¡¯t fully understand why. When he had first set foot in the village, he had doubled over with the pain from the nastiest headache he had ever gotten.

    Everything was so vibrant, and the pounding of what he had now realized was the heartbeats of everyone around him, was deafening and disorienting. He had to stop nearly a half dozen times in his futile search for the guard headquarters. A few of them he had vomited horrible black clumps of blood, which had earned him more than a few weird looks.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    After a while he was stopped by guards on patrol, who had apparently thought he was drunk. They had taken him the rest of the way to where he wanted to go, but one look from the guard captain had seen him chained and thrown in the prison.

    He was angry about being arrested but also immensely grateful for the darkness and the cool stone of the cell. He lay gratefully against it while trying to come to grips with his new heightened senses, until he fell asleep.

    He woke up several hours later to what he thought was the smell of roasting meat, but then he felt the pain. Sunlight streaming through the cell¡¯s only window, had landed on his tail and was burning him. He let out an awful scream before dashing into the shadows, far from the offensive light.

    The guards, hearing the scream, had appeared at the door demanding to know what was going on. He didn¡¯t know what answer to give them so he just told them he had a nightmare. They told him to keep it down, and moved on.

    When the sun went down, he didn¡¯t move from his corner. It was some time later that another person was pushed into the cell. He wasn¡¯t sure how but he immediately knew it was Aelia.

    ¡°You two better not get too comfy,¡± one of the guards said with derision, ¡°I hear they¡¯re gonna execute you soon. You know, for all the people you¡¯ve taken.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that,¡± the other guard said hatefully, ¡°Serves you bloodsuckers right.¡±

    After they left, Grunna moved forward to try and help Aelia. He hoped that they hadn¡¯t hurt her too badly. There was a painful sadness that pulled faintly at the bond in his mind.

    ¡°Back off,¡± Aelia snarled at him, her fangs fully extended.

    Grunna immediately obeyed her, and sat at the other end of the narrow cell.

    ¡°Aelia, What happened. Did you manage to find the missing girl?¡± he tried, after what felt like hours.

    ¡°Yes, since that¡¯s all you people seem to care about,¡± she hissed venomously at him, ¡°we found the girl and brought her safely home.¡± Aelia¡¯s anger lessened slightly at the thought of the girl in the cave.

    ¡°At least she¡¯s safe,¡± Grunna sighed with relief,¡± but, that¡¯s not all I care about.¡±

    ¡°And what about you,¡± Aelia asked, ¡°did you manage to warn them about my father?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get a chance to¡­ wait, that man was your father?¡± Grunna asked, eyes wide.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Aelia sighed, and pulled herself up, ¡°I recognized his handiwork when we¡­¡±

    Aelia¡¯s heart ached at the memory, and she mourned what she thought she¡¯d had with Ardera.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she betrayed me,¡± Aelia muttered under her breath, the anger rising in her almost like it was trying to protect her from the deep sadness that threatened to make her give up.

    ¡°Who betrayed you?¡± Grunna blurted out before he could stop himself.

    ¡°Your sister,¡± Aelia spat.

    ¡°Ardera?¡± Grunna said, scoffing, ¡°She¡¯s not capable of betraying anyone. There is not a single person who is more trustworthy or straightforward.¡±

    ¡°And yet, here I am,¡± Aelia said coldly.

    The two passed the rest of the night in uncomfortable silence, and when the sun began to stream through the cell window, they pushed themselves into the darkest corners on opposite sides, and did their best to sleep the day away.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 12 - The Road to Invasion

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 12 - The Road to Invasion

    Count Antipolis had underestimated the size of the southern swamps. What he had first thought was a small wetland had turned out to be miles and miles of uncharted wilderness. This was going to take much longer than he had anticipated.

    ¡°Commander, send some men back for supplies. We¡¯ll set up camp here, and continue tomorrow evening,¡± he ordered, looking around the clearing.

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the commander dutifully slammed his fist against his chest before walking away barking orders. A handful of men dressed like scouts broke off from the group at an impressive run. The rest of the men began clearing debris, and chopping at the undergrowth.

    Under his watchful gaze, the men set up a rudimentary wall from what they had chopped down, and began taking shifts patrolling the cleared area they had created. This was the first time they would be engaging in an overday excursion, so he was hoping that the craftsmen had managed to successfully come up with countermeasures for the deadly light of day.

    Count Antipolis held his shaking hands in fists at his back, so that his nerves would not infect the troops. His father had long ago taught him that it was necessary to always project confidence. He reflected on the lessons held in his father¡¯s study, now his own, and smiled at the warm memory.

    The average soldier is easily frightened, he could practically hear in his father¡¯s stern voice, the slightest indication of anything less than perfect confidence will spell their, and by extension your, doom.

    The scouts arrived with a train of horses laden with supplies, and the resting men jumped up and began preparing meals and pitching the heavy canvas tents. Count Antipolis briefly reflected on the usefulness of horses. They were something that hadn¡¯t existed on Rhime, the world that the Vanardis originally came from, but he had quickly adapted his troops to using them after they had captured some from a livestock village near their city after the upheaval.

    ¡°My lord, your quarters are set up,¡± the commander interrupted his introspection.

    ¡°Thank you, commander, show me the way,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the commander saluted, before walking towards the largest of the tents.

    Count Antipolis had to admit he was impressed by the level of comfort they had managed. He was expecting little more than a bedroll and maybe a lantern. Instead, he had a full bed, and a large table filled with hand drawn maps lit by candles, an armor stand, and a chest.

    ¡°Well done, commander,¡± he told the waiting man, ¡°once the morning meal is done, gather all of the squad leaders to hear the scouts¡¯ reports. We¡¯ll plan the continuation of the assault at that time, until then, let the men not on guard duty rest. We have a long night ahead of us tomorrow.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    After Count Antipolis drank his fill from the pitcher of reheated blood that one of the men had brought in to him, the squad leaders gathered and listened to the scouts reports. The gist of which was that there were a handful of farms scattered around the swamp, but about two nights'' march from where they had set up camp was the main city of the lizigoths.

    The count, the commander, and the leaders listened intently as the location, now marked on the large map on the main table, was described thoroughly by the scouts. The number of people living there was surprisingly consistent, as were the maps that each scout had drawn. When their reports were finished, they answered all questions posed by the leaders, and then they were dismissed.

    ¡°My lord, given the size of the city, it might be prudent to have a medium sized force sweep everyone from the back into the main force on the other side of the city,¡± one leader suggested.

    ¡°That could work,¡± Antipolis said, giving it some thought, ¡°but what about those that escape from the sides? There are a lot of ways in and out of this city. We would likely spend weeks hunting down the survivors. They have the advantage of knowing the terrain better than we do. It is imperative that none escape.¡±

    ¡°In that case, my lord,¡± the commander piped in, ¡°what if we were to spread the troops to each entrance and drive everyone towards the center?¡±

    ¡°That has potential, commander, but what about the final resistance in the middle? They will be more formidable when gathered up like that. Though I have no doubt we could crush them, I wouldn¡¯t like to lose too many men though.¡±

    ¡°What if we sent a large force through one of the back ways to drive those fleeing to the center out?¡± one of the leaders countered.

    ¡°I like that,¡± Antipolis said, stroking his beard in contemplation, ¡°however, instead of a large force, it will be myself and my personal contingent, we will quickly sweep into the center of the city, and destroy anyone sent our way, by the rest of the force sweeping everyone in. We¡¯ll burn everything on our way in, so they can¡¯t escape behind us.¡±

    Everyone agreed with that plan, and finalizing all the little details took until nearly sunrise. Everyone left his tent yawning, but confident. He fell asleep in his surprisingly comfortable bed with thoughts of finally avenging the murder of his daughter.

    The count smiled wickedly when they finally came upon the home city of the infernal lizards that infested this swamp. It had been a relatively uneventful two nights march, luckily. Oh, they had come across random patrols, which his men dispatched so quickly, he had admittedly only seen some of them after the fight was over.

    They had also destroyed the groups of farmers in their homes that they had come across, but burning the strange crops they were growing proved impossible because they were growing in strange square ponds. It would ultimately matter little, because when he was done, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone left to harvest or eat it.

    He dispatched his troops evenly all around the city, just as they had planned. With a shrill whistle, which each group of men echoed in turn, the invasion had begun.

    ¡°Forward!¡± He shouted at his personal contingent, and they surged forward with torches lit into the city made mostly from dried reeds. Everything around them caught fire with ease, but luck was not with them, as the heavy dark clouds above them released a deluge of water that put out every fire quickly. He was disappointed by this, but it changed the plan little.

    When the alarm bells at the center of the city began ringing and he had to cut through swathes of well-armed defenders, Count Antipolis began to revel in the chaos and fear that surrounded him.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 13 - Escape the Prison

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 13 ¨C Escape the Prison

    Aelia awoke to loud bells ringing and shouts of the guards about an invasion. She shared a look with Grunna from across the cell. Had her father really made it all the way here so fast?

    ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± Grunna said, ¡°none of them stand a chance against your father.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s just snap our fingers and escape,¡± Aelia retorted with all the sarcasm she could muster.

    ¡°There must be something we can do,¡± Grunna growled back.

    Grunna started trying to bash the door down by running into it over and over again. Aelia grabbed his arm and managed to stop him just before he hit the solid iron door again.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. Even I can feel that. You need to eat, and regain your strength.¡± Aelia said to the frustrated lizigoth.

    ¡°Eat what?¡± Grunna spat back before realizing what Aelia was saying.

    Aelia looked away as she used a nail to cut open her wrist. Grunna didn¡¯t even hesitate at the sight of the blood and began drinking the warm liquid dripping from her wrist. Far sooner than he would have preferred, Aelia pushed him away weakly. He could have easily resisted but he managed to regain his senses and stop himself from completely draining the Vanardis woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she said, before collapsing to her knees and applying pressure to her wrist, ¡°That¡¯s all I can afford to lose. You should be able to pull the door from its hinges now.¡±

    Grunna found that he was able to do just that. It had been easy, like pulling the bark off of a tree. If this was the strength of the Vanardis, his people were in a lot of trouble. One of the guards stationed at the end of the corridor of cells heard the commotion and came running at him with a spear.

    The man almost seemed to be moving slower than was really possible. Grunna deftly avoided the jab with the spear, and grabbing the haft, flipped the man over. Grunna winced as he heard a sickening snap behind him.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± He tried, but the man was dead.

    Aelia crawled over to the man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, Grunna,¡± she said before she bit his neck open with her teeth, and drank her fill. It was awful. While she could eat from the recently dead, the taste was terrible and there was a time limit before it turned rancid and would make her sick.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I needed to eat if I¡¯m going to be any help,¡± she tried to explain.

    ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± Grunna said hesitantly, somehow looking even greener than usual to Aelia.

    Grunna grabbed a sword from the rack at the end of the corridor, before leading the way up the stairs that she assumed led to the exit. He passed her the spear he had taken from the guard. She didn¡¯t know how much help she would be. She had no idea how to use a weapon beyond that you were supposed to hit the other person with the sharp end.

    They managed to not run into any more guards on the way out. She was certain that they would pop out at every junction and attack, but they never did. They ran through a maze of corridors that Aelia was sure she would have gotten lost in. What was it with the lizigoths and maze-like pathways?

    She was not prepared for the chaos and mayhem that she saw as they left the building. Everywhere she looked there were desperate fights between large groups of lizigoths, and a handful of Vanardis. The streets were littered with the bodies of slain lizigoths, and only the occasional Vanardis. It was a slaughter. She felt her stomach turn at the sight of the carnage, but her desperate thoughts turned to the child that she and Ardera had saved.

    ¡°We need to go to the nursery,¡± she yelled to Grunna over the sounds of combat and the downpour of rain that instantly soaked through her clothes.

    ¡°The nursery?¡± he questioned, clearly wanting to jump to the defense of the lizigoths struggling in front of them.

    ¡°The child we rescued! I need to make sure she¡¯s safe,¡± Aelia screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t know the way, so I need you to show me.¡±

    Grunna was conflicted for a moment. On the one hand, every fiber of his being wanted to jump to the defense of his brothers and sisters who were struggling against the invaders, but on the other, the bond he shared with Aelia nagged at his mind, and the thought of making sure the children were safe made sense.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he finally shouted, before running off to the left, ¡°follow me!¡±

    Grunna was unbelievably fast. Aelia barely managed to keep up with him, as he dashed and dodged through the fights. He occasionally pitched in with this group or that as he waited for Aelia to catch up. He was able to turn the tides on more than one fight, the lizigoths he helped immediately joining other groups and doing their best to push the vanardis invaders back.

    After what seemed like forever of running along the reed paths, some of which were smashed to pieces, they reached what looked like the center of the town. There was a horde of lizigoths surrounding a much smaller but clearly more victorious force of vanardis.

    At the center of the wall of vanardis was a man yelling orders, heavily armored and covered in blood. Grunna helped the lizigoths break through the wall of spearmen that were blocking their way, though he was the only one left at the end of the onslaught.

    The man turned and looked at them, raising his sword but then pausing.

    ¡°Aelia?¡± the armored man before her said. It took her a moment to realize who was standing in front of her. When it hit her, she shuddered.

    ¡°Dad?¡± she said in disbelief.

    Seeing Count Antipolis covered in blood, and the pile of dead lizigoths at his feet caused a burning fury to take over Grunna, and he charged the Vanardis man without a second thought.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 14 - Defeat

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 14 - Defeat

    Grunna faced down the man who had cut him to shreds, and a shiver ran down his spine at the man¡¯s confident smile. Aelia ran forward but one of her father¡¯s men grabbed her arms and held her in place. The rest of the count¡¯s men held off the lizigoth forces trying to fight their way into the city center.

    ¡°This one is mine,¡± Count Antipolis snarled, as he saw the lizigoth man that he had let flee a few days ago. There was something different about him this time but the count couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was. He readied his already drawn sword.

    The two men circled each other, looking for any opening that they could exploit. Count Antipolis feinted to the right, but the lizigoth man saw right through it. The rain and the fighting around them faded into the background as each man became completely absorbed in the movement of the other. Their guards shifted in response to the other man¡¯s change as if some elaborate dance had been pre-choreographed between them.

    Aelia managed to hold onto her spear when her father¡¯s men grabbed her. She tried to struggle free from their grasp but they just held her tighter. She was being held so tightly she thought her ribs would crack. In a moment of luck rather than skill, she bashed one of the men¡¯s noses with the back of her head.

    Grunna slashed at the vanardis man across from him again and again, but he simply sidestepped each one. The man in turn tried to stab him with his strangely straight double edged blade. Grunna danced around each lunge, except for the few he had to bash away with the flat of his sword.

    Aelia tried to swing the spear around when the man whose nose was bleeding profusely dropped her, but the man next to him caught it with a sneer. She tugged at the spear ineffectually. The man pulled on the spear but she kept her balance. When he tried to pull on it again, she decided to throw caution to the wind, and ran at him while holding the spear.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, lizard. Tell me your name, so that I can remember it among those I¡¯ve slain,¡± Count Antipolis shouted over the pouring rain. It hit him then, just who this other man was - the soldier in the swamp that he cut to shreds. He wondered just what had happened that he didn¡¯t even have scars.

    ¡°I am Grunna, bloodsucker. Proud warrior of the Lizigoth tribe,¡± Grunna shouted back, baring his teeth, ¡°and it is you who will die by my hand.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is better, you were forgotten for your insolence,¡± the count growled, before he charged forward.

    The vanardis soldier that Aelia ran at, lost his balance and let go of the spear which plunged under the shoulder blade of the man clutching his nose behind him. He let out a scream which was cut short by a lizigoth woman who finished him off with a deft swing of her sword.

    The flurry of blows that occured between Count Antipolis and Grunna would have been blinding to anyone who was watching. Unfortunately, everyone was busy with their own fights, as the two dodged and weaved their flashing blades through the rain filled night. Neither one was capable of landing anything more than a glancing blow against the other.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Aelia!¡± a tiny voice shouted out among the clangs and thuds of weapons hitting each other. Aelia turned to see the child she and Ardera had rescued in the swamp, being shuffled out of the city by Matron Grea along with all the other children. Ardera was escorting them vigilantly, though she paused to look at Aelia holding a bloody spear.

    Count Antipolis¡¯ sword deflected blow after blow from Grunna. At first, he thought he had been imagining that his opponent was faster, and stronger, but now he knew for sure.

    Just what did they do to you, he thought, it¡¯s almost like you have the strength of a vanardis.

    The count paused his onslaught and looked at his daughter. She was fighting with one of those barbaric spears. The lizigoth was strong like a vanardis. The two had been running together into the city center. The truth hit him like a ton of bricks, and a wave of disgust and horror turned to pure rage.

    ¡°You ruined my daughter, you filthy creature!¡± He spat, practically foaming at the mouth.

    Grunna was taken aback by the sudden exclamation, but even more by the pure rage he felt coming off of the count like burning waves. He barely saw the vanardis¡¯ attacks coming for him, but he felt the cuts starting to cover his body. Even the blows he managed to block pushed his sword and more often than not only mitigated the cuts he received.

    Before anyone could react, one of the children grabbed a dagger out of the sheathe strapped to Ardera¡¯s thigh, and ran away from the other children. She let out a ferocious scream as she bolted towards the middle of the square platform, straight for Count Antipolis. Aelia sprinted forward to try and stop her, dropping her spear to the ground.

    Time slowed as Grunna saw a lizigoth child out of the corner of his eye. She was holding a dagger in her tiny hands and running at the vicious vanardis in front of him, aiming it straight at his leg. He saw the other man look at her, and there was his opening. If he failed to take advantage of it, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to continue.

    The count stabbed his sword mercilessly at the child¡¯s throat, and Grunna reacting before he could think dove between the child and the sword. With a sickening shwick, the sword went into his belly. Adrenaline delayed the pain, and he spun, his sword leveled at Count Antipolis¡¯ exposed neck.

    Antipolis saw his mistake too late. His cruel nature, the thing he had prized his entire life, the thing that had allowed him to survive over a thousand years in the cut-throat courts of Rhime, in that moment it was his undoing. He closed his eyes as the blade sliced through his neck.

    He had thought to force his opponent to sacrifice himself for the younger one. Which to his credit had worked. Unfortunate then that his opponent was able to turn it to his advantage. The world tumbled in the count¡¯s vision as his last thoughts turned towards his daughter. At least she was alive.

    Aelia screamed. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it was because of the sword that plunged through Grunna¡¯s belly or the head of her father flying off as his body sank to the ground. She screamed as Grunna fell to the ground, but she was stopped by three lizigoths. One of them punched her and her head snapped around, but the screaming didn¡¯t stop. She wasn¡¯t even sure what she said at this point.

    Grunna felt a grin cross his face as the life left his body, because he had managed to stop the man who threatened his village. The grin left when he saw that Aelia was being dragged off by the men he had saved, she was screaming something but the throbbing in his ears made it impossible to make out.

    Darkness filled his vision and Grunna the lizigoth warrior died, having fulfilled his purpose in life - defending his people.

 Blood and Scales: Chapter 15 - Public Execution

    Blood and Scales

    Chapter 15 - Public Execution

    Aelia was blindfolded by the guards as the last light of day faded in the cold stone cell. She was bound tightly by rough ropes and pushed out the door. Her shoulder hit the edge of the doorframe, and she winced as she felt it pop out of the socket. She winced again as she felt it pop back in.

    The guards pulled her roughly up the stairs, and she tripped over most of them. The rough stones scraped her shins. She was sure she left a trail of blood on the steps, but they healed again almost as fast as they were made. The healing didn¡¯t spare her the pain.

    After being pushed and pulled this way and that through the maze-like corridors of the prison, she tasted fresh air for the first time in nearly a week. It was sweet and burned her parched throat, but she savored it nonetheless. The sweetness of the air was quickly soured by the fact that there was a wailing mob calling for her death.

    Aelia flinched at every shout as they pushed her through the jeering crowds of lizigoths. The occasional rock hit her, and her skin itched as the bruise healed nearly instantly. She was pelted by other things as well, but they mostly went splat and left her feeling sticky. It was the smell that bothered her most about that.

    She was once again dragged up some steps, and then thrown down to her knees, which screamed in pain at being so abused. She knew that the only reason any of this even hurt was that she was starving and weakened. All the same she didn¡¯t really feel that this sort of treatment was warranted. After all, what had she really done wrong?

    Aelia¡¯s eyes took only a moment to adjust when the blindfold was removed from her eyes. She was horrified when she came face to face with her executioner - Ardera. The crowd¡¯s fervor grew. She couldn¡¯t make out any particular thing they said, but the feeling behind it was clear.

    They thought she was a monster. They thought she was a murderer. The hatred burned, and the thought that they wanted her dead wore her down to resignation. For the second time that week, she knew that she was going to die, and there was nothing she could do to prevent it. The chief of the village held his arms up to silence the gathered crowd which, as if by magic, complied.

    ¡°We are here today,¡± the chief began solemnly, ¡°to avenge the deaths of our brothers and sisters, our aunts and uncles, and our elders. Killed in a vicious and unprovoked attack by a warband of vicious monsters. Those standing here today are only doing so because of the brave sacrifices of our honored dead.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s feast will ensure that their courage and strength remain in our village. As is our tradition, the fallen will be consumed first by the youngest named then on by age until their essence has been consumed. But first, we must deal with the last remaining stain on our village - this monster who turned our promising young Grunna into a beast like her. His essence will not be consumed tonight. To do so would bring a curse into our village, and so for the robbery of his greatness, this monster will be executed.

    ¡°We are giving our new druid the honor of overseeing this execution. She has distinguished herself in the recent invasion by the evil monsters from outside the swamp with her protection of the children of the nursery and the slaying of the monster¡¯s leader as he tried to steal them from their beds,¡± the chief finished, and a loud cheering and applause roared out after his proclamation.

    Aelia barely heard the footsteps coming from behind her as she was dragged to her feet. A rough noose slipped over her head, and tightened uncomfortably. She saw feet coming around from behind her, and a hand pulled her face up. Her horror turned to confusion as Ardera grinned and winked at her.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± she mouthed, then turned towards the crowd.

    ¡°We now offer prayers to the spirits of the land,¡± she intoned loudly and solemnly as she turned back to the crowd ¡°to accept the souls of our honored dead as one of them.¡±

    There was a soft whispering that filled the crowd as they all bowed their heads in some sort of prayer. Everyone, that is, except Aelia and Ardera. The lizigoth druid grinned wickedly and whipping a sword from underneath her robes, ran at Aelia.

    Aelia flinched, and tripped backwards, pulling the noose tight around her throat. Ardera kicked the lever that opened the trap door underneath Aelia¡¯s feet, and deftly sliced through the rope that was strangling her. They both fell into a cart.

    Ardera landed on Aelia, knocking the wind out of her.

    ¡°Sorry, about that,¡± Ardera said, as she rolled off Aelia and whipped her robes off to reveal traveling clothes, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a lot of time to plan your rescue.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t betray me?¡± Aelia could feel hope well up in her heart and tears well up in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course not, silly,¡± Ardera laughed, ¡°I said you could join my tribe didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Aelia was interrupted by cries of outrage from the villagers.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I will likely no longer be welcome in this tribe anymore, but we can discuss that later,¡± Ardera grabbed one of the two sacks and thrust it into Aelia¡¯s arms, and slung the other over her shoulder, ¡°unless you wanted to be executed for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Aelia exclaimed, as she also slung the sack over her shoulder.

    ¡°Then follow me,¡± Ardera grabbed her hand and ran out from under the raised platform. With a twist of her wrist, the reeds that made up the path from the town center started to grow and wove themselves into a thick wall between them and the villagers.

    The two women ran through the empty village until they hit the edge of the swamp.

    ¡°This is going to take me a second,¡± Ardera said, dropping the sack of supplies at her feet. Ardera crouched down, and touching the ground with her palms, a few feet in front of her vines started growing slowly at first, but then getting thicker and sprouting nasty needle thin thorns.

    Sweat beaded on Ardera¡¯s brow and after a few minutes the vines wove themselves into the trees. Aelia just then noticed that they weren¡¯t just in front of them, but extended as far as she could see around the village.

    It was nearly fifteen minutes before Ardera fell on her tail, gasping for breath. The villagers had managed to break through the reed barrier but were getting tangled in this new thorny barrier and spat curses at them with everything they had.

    ¡°I think this means you¡¯re going to be Aelia the wanderess after all.¡± Ardera said after she managed to catch her breath. She dusted herself off and picked up her sack.

    ¡°Only if you¡¯ll be Ardera the Wanderess.¡± Aelia said back in a teasing tone, while bumping her shoulder against Ardera¡¯s .

    ¡°It certainly has a ring to it, but doesn¡¯t having the same last name mean we¡¯re family to your people?¡± Ardera asked, blushing slightly and rubbing the back of her neck. Aelia thought it was adorable that Ardera wasn¡¯t looking at her when she said that.

    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Aelia said and grabbing the woman¡¯s chin pulled the lizigoth into a strangely toothy and very awkward kiss.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to work on that,¡± Ardera chuckled.

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Aelia laughed.

    The two women, weighed down with large sacks of supplies, hand in hand and grinning from ear to ear, ran off into the moonrise.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 1 - The Daydreaming Bunny

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 1 - The Daydreaming Bunny

    Anne Hilcrest was surrounded on all sides by bandits. Bandanas covered their faces, the worn black clothing marking them as up to no good. Their leader (at least she assumed he was their leader based on his size) held a beautiful, struggling woman hostage. Her long furry ears standing straight from the top of her head twitched, as she drew her father¡¯s rapier silently from its sheath.

    The autumn forest clearing was cool, even in the afternoon sun. A breeze rustled the leaves in the trees. A handful falling from bare branches as Anne and the bandit stared each other down.

    ¡°I will not allow a cretinous villain such as you to harm a single hair on this fair maiden¡¯s head,¡± she exclaimed, before dashing at the man causing him to move back startled. She deftly caught the woman, slowly lowering her to the ground before spinning to deal with the curs.

    What followed was a lone girl swinging and stabbing a rapier skillfully through an empty forest clearing, her long rabbit-y ears bobbing with her movements. She parried, and pirouetted through the grass, stabbing invisible enemies one after the other. After a moment she stopped, breathing hard, she sheathed her father¡¯s rapier, and put a couple of loose hairs back in their place.

    ¡°That should do it,¡± Anne said to herself before bouncing across the clearing and kneeling by the stump holding her journal and ink. With a deft dip and gentle wipe of the pen, she began scribbling furiously, only pausing occasionally as she tripped over what would be the right word or to get more ink.

    With a flick of her wrist, she crossed the last t, and spun around onto her feet. Her rapier in hand, she was ready to slay the last villain and rescue the damsel, who would naturally reward her with a kiss. Anne felt the heat rise in her face at that thought, before she shook her head to clear that thought away.

    Behind her came a gentle clearing of a throat. With a startled eep, she spun around pointing her rapier at the sound. She immediately lowered it when she saw who it was.

    ¡°F-father,¡± Anne quickly tried to hide his sword behind her back, ¡°how long have you been standing there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡®round about, let me see here,¡± her father held a hand up to his chin and looked up as though appraising the sky, ¡°¡®cretinous villain¡¯ I believe you said.¡±

    Anne¡¯s face grew unbelievably hot, and she wanted nothing more than to run. She was so embarrassed, she found herself wishing to be struck by a random bolt of lightning, but the sky was perfectly clear. She silently cursed her luck.

    ¡°Is this the sort of thing you are up to when you skip out on your lessons?¡± her father asked with an innocent pointedness that only parents are capable of.

    ¡°Sophie fell asleep,¡± Anne explained, ¡°and I did finish my lessons before I snuck away.¡±

    ¡°And how many times have I told you not to take my sword?¡± her father continued unswayed.

    ¡°What sword?¡± Anne tried hopefully.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Lord Hilcrest simply sighed and moving his glasses rubbed his eyes. After a moment he looked at her sheepish grin, and chuckled.

    ¡°Did you at least slay whatever ¡®cretinous villain¡¯ you were fighting?¡± He was obviously regretting the fencing lessons her mother had convinced him to allow her to take.

    They were meant to curb her "inappropriate tomboyish nature.¡± Her mother had said that many young ladies engaged in fencing as a pastime. Her father had stopped the lessons after her mother had passed. Since then, she had taken to practicing the basics on her own in the forest, and stealing his sword to do so.

    ¡°Ahaha. Yeah. I was just about to take out the bandit leader, and save the innocent woman,¡± Anne laughed nervously, kicking a pile of leaves on the ground. She knew deep down that a lecture was coming, but she knew that nothing would really change.

    ¡°I see. And were you planning to come to dinner?¡± He continued.

    ¡°Is it,¡± Anne checked her watch, ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m so sorry, I lost track of the time.¡±

    ¡°Anne,¡± Lord Hilcrest sighed, ¡°This dinner was important. I managed to cover for you, saying that you had fallen ill. Lord Hermcrest understood, though his son was hoping you would be present.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Anne asked, puzzled, ¡°I¡¯ve missed plenty of dinners and he hasn¡¯t minded.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain on the walk home, gather your things,¡± her father was strangely solemn so she did as she was told.

    The two walked silently through the forest, her father leaning on his cane a little more strongly than usual. His ankle had been broken in an attempted uprising when he was a young man, and it hadn¡¯t healed quite right. Since then he had limped along with a cane, but Anne knew better than to offer to let him lean on her. Anne did feel bad that her father was clearly hurting because he had to come get her.

    ¡°Lord Hermcrest wasn¡¯t here to visit me,¡± her father finally broke the silence, ¡°he was here with his son, George. They were here to finalize your betrothal.¡±

    Anne stopped in her tracks stunned.

    ¡°Does that mean¡­,¡± she finally said after her father didn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°You are now betrothed to George Hermcrest? Yes,¡± her father finished for her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry him,¡± she said softly. Her father pretended to not hear her.

    ¡°I know that he was not your first choice, but they have more power than we do,¡± her father squeezed his cane until his knuckles were white, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to block the engagement any longer, you are twenty-one, and no one else even offered knowing that the Hermcrest¡¯s wanted you.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t want me, they want your land,¡± Anne said, barely hiding her disgust.

    ¡°Oh, I know, but unfortunately, with no son to make my heir, you and the land are a package deal,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    They had just cleared the last rise, when the town of Hilcrest came into view. The hill it was built onto made the town picturesque in the glowing orange light of the sunset. They both stood at the top admiring the view.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to stop this, Anne,¡± he said softly, before continuing his slow descent down the hill. She stood, tears flowing down her face at the top for a few minutes. She wiped her eyes, and was about to catch up to him, when something strange caught her eye.

    A strange green beam of light interrupted the idyllic scene as it flashed up into the sky. Anne squinted at it. It seemed to be coming from the center of town. A sudden booming noise followed by a gust of wind hitting her forced her to close her eyes, and shield her face with her hands.

    When she opened them again, the beam had grown wider, and pieces of the houses and bricks from the street were floating up with the beam. Anne screamed as everything turned a bright green, then white.

    As suddenly as it had come, it stopped, and Anne felt herself falling through pitch black darkness.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 2 - Herb Gathering

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 2 - Herb Gathering

    Belmoral had always had an interest in medicine. When her mother was ill, a traveling herbalist had been passing through their village, and had saved her life with a tincture. She had been seven. By the time Belmoral was eleven her mother had succumbed to the illness that she now knew was bitterbane.

    Her father, in his grief, had retired into the mountains. Everyone was sure that he intended to fight his grief out until he was slain by some wild beast. Britom, the god of trials, apparently had other plans. She lived with her grandmother for six months before he returned, changed.

    He was cold when he finally returned from the forest to the west. Around his shoulders he wore a cloak made from some sort of large beast. His arms were covered in hundreds of fresh scars, and one tusk was broken just above his lower lip. His eyes had a darkness, and his gait was off.

    When Belmoral and her grandmother saw him, they tried to talk to him, but he simply walked past them and straight to the chief¡¯s lodge. The chief exited, greeting him as an old friend, asking if his journey had brought him peace at last. Her father met this friendly greeting by punching the chief and knocking him flat.

    ¡°I challenge you, as is my right granted by Britom,¡± were the only words he said as he waited for the chief to stand to his feet. The fight that followed was long and brutal, both men being relatively evenly matched. It lasted for hours before ultimately the chief won, but it was at a high price - her father¡¯s life.

    The hardest part of it all for Belmoral was the lack of answers. No one had any idea what had happened to her father in the forest to the west, but it became a place that no one visited for fear of meeting his same fate. It was for that reason, fifteen years later, that she was in the eastern forest, even though the herbs she needed were reportedly more common in the western forest.

    Belmoral¡¯s grandmother had fallen ill, and she was determined to help her. Her grandmother¡¯s breathing had started to grow ragged, and she was in and out of consciousness. Bitterbane had come for more of her family, but this time she knew what she needed to do. The rest of the village didn¡¯t want to help her because they couldn¡¯t be sure if she was unable or unwilling to ask for help. Most said that this was a trial she was meant to either overcome alone or succumb to as Britom willed.

    Belmoral didn¡¯t care about the will of Britom one bit. She was certain that her grandmother wasn¡¯t able to ask for help, thus it was allowed for her to help. Most of the other villages near their¡¯s didn¡¯t care for the Britomites. They thought her people cold, and uncaring, but the reality was that they believed that to help unbidden robbed the other person of their strength and such a thing was unforgivable.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    There were allowable exceptions, if someone asked for help, the Britomites jumped in and helped without a second thought, and with no expectation of reward. Children, the elderly, and those about to die, were generally allowed to be helped without being asked. Though most even waited for children to ask for help, so they wouldn¡¯t grow to be helpless.

    Belmoral hunted for the telltale signs of Hortensia¡¯s Jewel. While most people loved the appearance of the bright purple flowers, it was actually the roots that were valuable as an herb. Though the leaves also made a nice tea. Spotting a small group of the flowers behind a bush, she set her bardiche against the nearby tree, and dug the whole plant up with a deft push of her trowel.

    When she had collected enough, a little over half of the patch of flowers, she replaced the dirt before standing up, clapping the dirt from her hands, and wiping the sweat from her brow.

    ¡°Now I need to find the Witch¡¯s Hair Fern,¡± she said to herself, placing the flowers into the satchel she had strung over one shoulder, and picking up her weapon of choice. Every Britomite was trained in the use of a weapon from a young age. She had chosen the bardiche because of its ability to be used outside of combat as well as in. She used it more often for hacking away underbrush, chopping wood, or as a walking stick.

    She picked her way through the forest in the way that only an experienced forester can. Slowly examining all the plants she came across. Occasionally she would stop and pull the leaves off of a bush, or the flowers off a stem, when she found something she knew she was getting low on.

    After a couple of hours wandering, the forest was on a slope so she didn¡¯t need to worry about getting lost, she finally found the last ingredient she needed for her grandmother. The Witch¡¯s Hair Fern was especially tricky to harvest, The leaves were thin, long, and prone to breaking. If they wormed their way under the skin, which they were known to do, they caused dehydration. But when they were dried, and ground into a powder, they were able to clear the respiratory system.

    Belmoral put on thick leather gloves from her satchel before she painstakingly cut the leaves into a leather pouch with a dagger that was hanging from her belt. When the pouch was nearly full, she stopped, and pulled the drawstrings closed. Sighing with relief, she put everything away and continued on her way through the forest, looking for any other herbal treasures she might find.

    She had been enjoying the peaceful serenity of the forest, and considering stopping for lunch when she heard a low rumbling. The ground began to shake, and when she climbed a tree to see what was happening, a bright pillar of green light shot up into the sky. Even in the bright afternoon sun, it was somehow brighter.

    As suddenly as it had appeared it was gone. She sat in the tree stunned. She had heard about upheavals from her grandmother¡¯s stories. Everyone knew about them, but they were so occasional, and so random, that actually seeing one was rare.

    Before she knew it, she was dashing through the forest, towards where the light had been. Trees blurred past her, as she jumped, and avoided roots, and pushed through ferns. She stopped suddenly in front of a cave.

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± she said under her breath, ¡°please tell me no one ended up in the goblin¡¯s cave.¡±

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 3 - Kicking the Goblin Nest

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 3 - Kicking the Goblin Nest

    Anne landed with a sickening crack that turned the darkness around her into nothingness. When she came to, she was disoriented, not only by the pitch blackness around her but also by the way the world rotated like someone was slowly turning her head over heels. Her head ached and every breath caused a sharp pain in her ribs.

    She felt something warm and wet sliding down her cheek. Her hands came back sticky and her stomach revolted. She vomited uncontrollably until there was nothing left, and then she dry heaved for what felt like forever after that. When she finally managed to get control of herself, she leaned back against the cold, gritty, unyielding stone beneath her, and passed out once again.

    Anne finally came around again when a rock dug into her ribs. She heard whispering in a strange language, and felt herself being dragged by the ankles. Then the pain from her torso forced a noise from her and the dragging stopped. She heard the crunching of footsteps fleeing.

    There was a flickering orange light that it took Anne far too long to realize was the glow of a fire. It danced around the rough walls of the cave in a way that made Anne¡¯s head swim. She gasped as she rolled over onto her stomach, gritting her teeth against the pain, and bringing her knees under her. She winced as she slowly brought herself to her feet, leaning against the cave wall. The tips of her ears brushed the top of the cave as she moved forward, hunching over and holding her stomach to fight the pain and nausea.

    Belmoral waited outside the entrance of the cave, back to a nearby tree. Luckily, the goblins were too stupid, or too confident, to have a lookout, so she was able to get close and could hear their garbled chittering nonsense without necessarily being seen. After nearly an hour, she had decided to leave, when a scream rang out of the cave.

    ¡°Help! Someone, please help me!¡±

    Belmoral ran into the cave with her bardiche ready for anything. She saw a half dozen goblins surrounding a girl wearing a ridiculous bunny costume. She was swinging the fanciest, and also the thinnest, sword Belmoral had ever seen wildly at the creatures surrounding her. Four goblin corpses twitched horribly at her feet.

    The girl was clutching her side with her free hand, and with what would have been a dramatic swoon in any other situation fell on her side, the sword clattering against the rocks. Belmoral charged in with a deafening roar that made the goblins freeze for half a second. That was more than long enough for her to swing the ax-like weapon through two of them. It stuck with a crunch in the third.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate to use her foot to pull it from the screaming creature. She chopped down with her full weight, and split it in two. The other three backed off, snarling and hissing at her in their nonsense language. She bared her tusks at them and growled. One of them tripped on a rock, and she took that opportunity to finish them off with deft swings of her bardiche.

    Belmoral checked her surroundings to make sure that all the goblins were dealt with before checking on the strange bunny girl at her feet. She dropped her satchel of herbs on the ground next to the girl. When she rolled the girl over, the ears sticking out from the girl¡¯s messy bun followed limply.

    ¡°I thought those were some sort of costume,¡± Belmoral gawked openly, and then scolded herself for her own insensitivity, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to see the extent of your wounds. If you can even hear me¡­¡±

    She opened the girls shirt surprisingly easily, it was covered in buttons down the front rather than tied closed like her own. The fabric was thin and gauzy, and had clearly once been white. She blushed slightly at the sight of the girl''s bare chest, and winced at the ghoulish purple bruises that covered her ribs. She quickly applied a thick gooey slather of Bellip paste to her ribs. It wouldn¡¯t fix the ribs, she would need the village healer for that, but it would slow the internal bleeding, and help with the bruising.

    That was when she noticed the large gash in the girl¡¯s side that had been beneath her when she fell. With the pressure of her body weight no longer holding the blood in, it gushed freely. Belmoral quickly grabbed clean linen from her satchel, and applied pressure with one hand while digging through her bag for what she needed with the other.

    Britom apparently decided that things were going too easily for her, because that is when the adrenaline from the fight wore off and she started shaking uncontrollably. With shaking fingers she managed to get pinches of cottony Spider Web Moss from the linen it was neatly folded into, and packed it into the wound. Even unconscious, the girl on the cave floor let out a gasp of pain.

    ¡°Gods, I hope that these herbs work on you the same as it does on us,¡± Belmoral muttered under her breath. She had heard horror stories from traveling herbalists about how some races reacted differently to treatment than was normally accepted. The last thing she wanted to do was accidentally poison her patient.

    Belmoral sat on a log near the dead goblin¡¯s fire taking deep breaths and gentle sips of the cold water from her water pouch. When her nerves finally settled, she looked at the girl lying unconscious behind her. Steeling her resolve, she stood and packed her satchel. She paused over the girl, trying to think of the best way to carry her. After a moment she re-buttoned the girl¡¯s stained white shirt, and positioned herself to carry everything she needed to.

    Belmoral lifted the bunny girl in her arms. Normally she would carry her over her shoulder, but given the bruising on her torso, she didn¡¯t want to break her ribs any more than they were. She squinted as she left the dark cave and entered the bright sun. She then slowly picked her way down through the forest and towards her village.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 4 - Hermcrest Takes Over

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 4 - Hermcrest Takes Over

    Lord Hermcrest was a man who always got what he wanted. Not in the way that a spoiled child gets what they want, but in the way that a person who will let nothing and no one get in the way of obtaining what they want. He was not by nature a cruel man, but he was not above using cruelty to achieve his aims. He was a man who, if Machiavelli had existed in his world, would have loved the phrase, ¡°the ends justify the means,¡± and he would have followed that philosophy closely.

    His current aim was to bring the lands belonging to that over-lucky country bumpkin Hilcrest into his own domain. Since he was a boy, he had been raised on stories of how the land was stolen from his family by the king, and it should rightly belong to the Hermcrest family. So he had employed every means at his considerable disposal to ensure that the land would be once again brought into the family.

    He had even gone so far as to poison Lady Hilcrest and her young daughter. It had been ingenious too. No one suspects poisoned candles. Slowly the poison builds up in the system and manages to effectively mimic the natural progression of illness. He would have managed to destroy the family line too, but that lucky bastard Hilcrest moved the daughter away from her mother before it could do the job, and only Lady Hilcrest died.

    He sat in the rocking coach moodily staring at the beautiful farmland that ought to by rights be his. His son sat on the red velvety seat across from him, absorbed in a book. He sighed, and reached for the pipe in his jacket pocket. At least, that¡¯s where it should have been. With a sigh, he rapped at the window behind his head, which the coachman dutifully opened.

    ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± the coachman asked over the clopping of the horses¡¯ hooves.

    ¡°Turn around, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve forgotten something important.¡± Lord Hermcrest responded.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± the coachman answered sharply, before closing the window, and the coach began the arduous process of turning around.

    Lord Hermcrest¡¯s plans had finally achieved fruition with the engagement of Anne Hilcrest to his own son George. When the two were married it would be a simple matter to create an accident that killed both her, and her father, leaving George the heir to both lands. It was all so simple and there was nothing that could possibly get in his way now, and the thought brought a smile to his face.

    As the carriage entered the gate of Hilcrest¡¯s estate at the pinnacle of the hill that the town was built on, everything changed. From deep within the manor house, a large beam of green light burst through the roof, sending chunks of wood flying up into the sky. He was no sooner out of the carriage than he was surrounded by the brightest light he had ever seen in his life. It shone even through his eyelids, and temporarily blinded him.

    It took Lord Hermcrest several minutes of blinking and rubbing his eyes for his vision to return to normal. He was kneeling on the ground surrounded by servants. He quickly jumped to his feet as his vision cleared, ready for any threats.

    ¡°Where is Lord Hilcrest?¡± He loudly demanded of them, ¡°What is the meaning of all this?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord, I don¡¯t know. That light, it came out of nowhere,¡± one of the older maidservants answered him. She was clearly trying not to cower before his anger.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where Lord Hilcrest is?¡± He loomed over the maidservant who had answered him, his thoughts beginning to hatch a sort of plan.

    ¡°No, my lord, and what¡¯s more,¡± she finally shrank underneath his scrutinous gaze, ¡°we don¡¯t know where we are.¡±

    Hermcrest was dumbfounded for a moment.

    ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t know where we are? We¡¯re clearly in Hilcrest,¡± he paused when he noticed the confusion of the servants around him, ¡°are we not?¡±

    The last was said more to himself, than to those around him. His cape swirled behind him, ears flattened to his head, as he entered the gate tower around Lord Hilcrest¡¯s estate. He heard the sounds of the servants following him as he marched up the circular staircase. He gawked at the strangeness that met his eye. his mouth was open despite himself and his genteel upbringing.

    What had once been nothing but fertile farmland far to the horizon, was interrupted by mountainous forests. The orange of the trees, and the pale gold of the harvest was interrupted in a perfect, uninterrupted circle by lush greenery. Trees, and plants he had never seen before marked a border that was incomprehensible to him.

    As Lord Hilcrest¡¯s butler, Adam, stood next to him, he regained his composure.

    ¡°Adam, are you familiar with the laws regarding the transfer of power in the absence of your lord and an emergency?¡± Hermcrest questioned.

    ¡°Of course, my lord,¡± Adam said without a trace of emotion.

    ¡°Good, in that case, there should be no problem with what I am about to do. Correct?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, my lord. By your leave, I shall inform the staff at once.¡±

    ¡°Good. Do so. I would also like to see the head of Lord Hilcrest¡¯s military forces in his office.¡±

    ¡°It shall be done as you command, my lord,¡± Adam said with a bow, and was gone.

    No sooner had Lord Hermcrest settled himself into the former office of Lord Hilcrest, than a knock rapped loudly against the door.

    ¡°You may enter,¡± Hermcrest called out in his best officious voice, he was quite proud of how it made him sound.

    Obediently, the man he had summoned entered.

    ¡°You may close the door, and have a seat,¡± Hermcrest began, he continued once the man had settled himself across the desk from him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have not met before, may I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lord, I am Commander Gareth,¡± the man bowed after giving his name, ¡°I am pleased to make your acquaintance, I believe Adam said that you are Lord Hermcrest?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. I am taking command of Hilcrest, and all of Lord Hilcrest¡¯s estates under provision 12b of Her Majesty''s Lordly Duties Act of 1354.¡± Lord Hermcrest explained, ¡°Are you familiar with it, commander?¡±

    ¡°I am, my lord,¡± Commander Gareth looked unsurprised, Hermcrest supposed Adam had explained what was going on to him, ¡°With the absence of my Lord Hilcrest, you will be taking over his duties until such time as he returns, in which case power will be ceded back to him. If instead his body is found or he has been absent 6 months, you will be made lord of this domain permanently.¡±

    ¡°That is a very thorough explanation,¡± Lord Hermcrest was impressed, not many people were so well versed in the law, ¡°and completely correct.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what would his lordship have me do?¡± Gareth asked.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 5 - Anne in Wirmbold

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 5 - Anne in Wirmbold

    Ansemoni was bored beyond all reason. She itched to join the other rangers in the forest to the west. Only the rangers dared to enter the forest to the west. It was their job to eliminate threats to the village.

    On this perfect afternoon for adventure (and there was only one thing Ansemoni loved more than adventure) she was instead babysitting Belmoral¡¯s sick grandmother.

    She sighed on the bench next to Granny Grunetha¡¯s bed. She stretched, enjoying the popping sensation in her back and shoulders, before she continued repairing the fletching on her arrows. It was mind-numbing work, but if she didn¡¯t do it, she would be next to useless at her job. She was deft with a knife, of course, but that isn¡¯t going to stop a charging norak, or an arathmen.

    BANG!

    Ansemoni jumped at the sudden noise, then she swore as the knife dug into her thumb. Belmoral had kicked open the door to her shack, and laid a big weird rabbit (Wait¡­ is that a rabbit person?) on the empty bed next to Granny¡¯s.

    Anne came around to the pungent smell of herbs and medicines. There was the clanking of something against glass, and the bubbling of something boiling. She couldn¡¯t muster the energy to even open her eyes, so she lay there and listened.

    ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t just some sort of weird costume?¡± a voice asked as she felt a sharp nail against her forehead.

    ¡°Quite sure,¡± a deeper voice responded, further away, but the voice carried.

    ¡°Or a mutant rabbit?¡± the first voice asked.

    There was a moment¡¯s pause from the other voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the second voice finally responded, ¡°she asked for help. Have you ever heard of a mutant that can talk? Plus there was the upheaval.¡±

    ¡°Sure, there was an upheaval in this backward part of Wirmbold.¡±

    ¡°I told you what I saw, what else could it have been?¡±

    ¡°Some mad wizard conducting experiments on the local wildlife, obviously.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been listening to too many of Granny¡¯s stories.¡±

    ¡°Says the girl rescuing upheaved mutants from hordes of goblins.¡±

    Anne suddenly remembered the danger she had been in, and sat bolt upright. Her forehead smacked right into Ansemoni¡¯s nose. Both her head, and ribs screamed in pain at the movement, and she fell back against the softness of the bed she was laying in. She rubbed her head, and gasped at the pain in her abdomen.

    She tried to roll to her feet, but instead of catching her, her feet stayed tangled in the blanket that was on top of her.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Anne lay on the ground, eyes wide as she finally saw the owners of the voices she had vaguely overheard.

    ¡°Aaa!¡± she screamed, eloquently, then a painful, ¡°OW!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, already,¡± the woman who addressed Anne had horns! And was that a tail?

    ¡°Careful, you¡¯ll injure yourself further,¡± the other woman said. Her face was kind, but she had pointed ears coming out the side of her head, green skin, and tusks! She also had more muscles than Anne had ever seen in her life.

    ¡°A-am I dead?¡± Anne asked.

    ¡°Wow, you found a bright one didn¡¯t you?¡± the horned woman asked the green-skinned woman. they both stood over her.

    ¡°Ansemoni, be nice,¡± the tusked woman scolded the horned woman, before turning to Anne and offering a hand up, ¡°You nearly were, you were lucky that I was around when you were upheaved, or you would have been goblin food.¡±

    ¡°Goblin? Like in the fairy stories?¡± Anne tried to wrap her head around all the weirdness happening around her, but her head felt like it was full of cotton. She sat on the edge of the bed, as the world whirled around her.

    ¡°Hey, I am nice,¡± the horned¡­ no, Ansemoni? objected.

    ¡°Then be nice, and run and get the Magister,¡± the tusked woman helped Anne lay back on the bed. Ansemoni grudgingly left muttering something about being killed by a mutant rabbit.

    ¡°My name is Belmoral,¡± she continued to Anne, ¡°what¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Anne.¡±

    ¡°Well, Anne, I can only imagine that you have a lot of questions.¡±

    Anne tried to nod, but a fresh wave of nausea filled her body.

    ¡°Careful with your head, I think you have brainbleed.¡±

    ¡°Could I get some water please?¡±

    ¡°Of course, just a second,¡± Belmoral stood from the stool she had pulled up, and a moment latter gently helped Anne drink. The water was refreshing, and in that moment possibly the best thing she had ever tasted. Her stomach however disagreed, and she was overcome with a fresh wave of nausea.

    She vomited the water into a bucket waiting by the bedside. Once she was done, Belmoral patiently wiped her mouth.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You probably just haven¡¯t eaten anything in a while.¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°You sure don¡¯t start small do you?¡± Belmoral giggled, which at first Anne thought strange in her deep guttural tone, but she found that she actually quite liked it, ¡°Let me see, the best way to explain¡­ Ah, I know. You are currently in my shack, where I use herbs to treat the ill. It¡¯s on the outskirts of our village, which doesn¡¯t have a name. We just call it the village, but other people around call us ¡®those darn Britomites¡¯.¡±

    Anne laughed at the funny voice that Belmoral used for ¡®those darn Britomites¡¯.

    ¡°Our village,¡± Belmoral continued, ¡°is located on the island of Forstla, which is in what some call the Piratic Sea. I can¡¯t quite recall the official name, but ultimately you are in a world called Wirmbold. You recently experienced what we know as an upheaval. A chunk of your former world has been moved here.¡±

    ¡°What?! How?¡±

    ¡°Careful, you need to remain calm,¡± Belmoral chided gently, ¡°As for how, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. Even the best scholars in the world don¡¯t know why the upheavals happen.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god,¡± Anne closed her eyes, thinking for a moment before continuing, ¡°how do I get back?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Ummm¡­,¡± Belmoral avoided Anne¡¯s intense gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone returning. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    At that moment, a tusked man in some sort of ceremonial robe entered the shack where Anne lay.

    ¡°Belmoral, this had better not be another of your wounded rabbits¡­¡±

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 6 - Returning Home

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 6 - Returning Home

    Lord Hilcrest was in a precarious position. When his vision cleared from the mysterious bright light, he found himself dangling from a tree wrapped in vines. Luckily for him, the vines were quite thick and his position seemed stable. Unfortunately for him, the tree they were attached to was neatly cut in half. Vertically.

    In the afternoon light, (had he been out that long? It didn¡¯t seem likely to him.) he could make out his cane where it fell neatly among the strange ferns at the base of the tree. His bad leg ached, but he couldn¡¯t even reach it to try and rub some of the ache out.

    ¡°Help! Someone help me!¡± Hilcrest yelled as best he could, ¡°I seem to have found myself stuck up a tree! Anne! Can anyone hear me?¡±

    Only a pleasantly warm breeze answered his pleas. Hilcrest blew air into his long mustache as he sighed loudly.

    ¡°I certainly hope Anne is safer than I am right now,¡± he said to himself, ¡°though I suppose at least she has my sword for protection.¡±

    Hilcrest tried to crane his neck, hoping he might see a way out of his predicament. Unfortunately, he was not able to move his head very far.

    ¡°Blast these accursed vines!¡± he spat, trying to wriggle his way loose, but all he succeeded in doing was tightening them around his arms, until he started to lose feeling in them, and gave up.

    The night came, and still Hilcrest was no closer to freeing himself. Actually, that was inaccurate. He had managed to loosen them around his arms enough to get the blood flowing again. The pain had been excruciating, and he had startled some sort of small moss green chipmunk that had no tail with his scream.

    He shivered through the night, desperately wishing he was at least on the ground where he might be able to do something to keep himself warm. It was in the early hours of the morning when he heard the ominous rustling near the base of the tree. He began once again desperately thrashing against the vines.

    Anne stopped and dropped to her knees behind a bush when Belmoral signaled they should hide. There was something ahead of them, and from what she had been told, these woods could be dangerous.

    Belmoral was taking Anne to where she saw the light from the upheaval the previous day. Anne had been made to rest that night by Belmoral, even after insisting she felt fine after the healing magic. She had been full of questions about every aspect of the village and the magic and Belmoral¡¯s herbs.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t record the answers in her journal because when she fell, her inkwell had shattered. Her journal was saved because it was in the sturdy leather case hanging from her belt, though there was some blood splattered on some of the exposed pages at the top.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Anne whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Belmoral responded under her breath, ¡°might just be some goblins, or it might be something more dangerous. Stay here.¡±

    Belmoral barely made a sound as she slowly moved forward through the thick brush in the forest. Anne quickly lost track of her, and waited with baited breath, legs coiled under her like a tightened spring.

    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    Anne leapt forward on hearing the distressed cry, rapier ready for anything. Well, almost anything.

    ¡°Father?¡± Anne cried, immediately running to hug the man sitting on the ground at the base of the half-destroyed tree waving his cane wildly at Belmoral.

    ¡°Anne! There you are, thank god!¡± Hilcrest embraced Anne tightly. Her ribs screamed at her to stop, but she was so relieved to see him that she didn¡¯t dare.

    The three looked a sight as they made their way through the wood. The bedraggled Hilcrest was carried by the towering Belmoral, and Anne leading the way ready to strike at any sign of danger. Anne and Belmoral, mostly Belmoral, brought Hilcrest up to speed on the events that had transpired as they walked. He was alarmed to learn that they were no longer on Field (the original world of the aberts like Anne), and became pensive when he learned that they would be unable to return.

    They made their way slowly across nearly two miles of unattended fields spread across slow lazy hills. The contrast in the gold of the ready to harvest grain, and the brilliant emerald green of the forest that surrounded it amazing them all. Long after the sun was beginning its descent, the town of Hilcrest came into view.

    Anne laughed at the expression on Belmoral¡¯s face.

    ¡°What? Have you never seen a town before?¡±

    ¡°Not one like this. I¡¯ve heard stories of cities but I thought they were tall tales. That wall is incredible.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Belmoral. My great-grandfather was the one that commissioned it,¡± Hilcrest said proudly, ¡°He was given this land by the King for his service during the Holy Xisades. He saved his majesty¡¯s life, you know, against the godless hordes trying to claim the holy city.¡±

    ¡°How did they get such big rocks?¡± Belmoral marveled, listening to Hilcrest¡¯s stories in amazement. Anne rolled her eyes, and continued to lead the way.

    When they finally reached the gates, the sun was in their eyes, and they welcomed the shade of the large stone wall. Belmoral was still marveling at the architecture, but Hilcrest and Anne shared worried looks. The gate was closed. They both knew that the gates to Hilcrest had never been closed to anyone since the days of the rebellion that broke Hilcrest¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Something is wrong,¡± Anne murmured. Belmoral immediately set Hilcrest down. He handed her the Bardiche that he had been holding for her.

    ¡°Now, Anne, there may not be something wrong. Commander Gareth may just be being cautious.¡± her father said in a voice that indicated to her that he was not convinced. He hobbled his way to the front of the gate before craning his neck to the top of the wall, ¡°We peaceful travelers request entrance and sanctuary beyond your threshold, to rest our weary heads, even as it was offered to Josiah by Gideon in days of yore!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the traditional greeting for entering a gated city in our culture,¡± Anne quietly explained to Belmoral., who nodded in understanding.

    A swarm of guards surrounded them quickly as the gate opened. Far too many to fight or escape. The three travelers were quickly wrestled to the ground, bound and gagged.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord, we have orders to arrest you on sight,¡± the guard in charge of the gate said.

    The guards then threw black bags over the heads of Hilcrest, Anne, and Belmoral, and they were dragged away.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 7 - The Bloodless Coup

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 7 - The Bloodless Coup

    Lord Hermcrest was furious when he heard the news of the arrest of Hilcrest and his daughter. Mostly because some unknown wagtongue in the guards had spread the news. Now everyone knew of their presence, and he couldn¡¯t simply have them disposed of in some unmarked grave and be done with it.

    Hermcrest threw a paperweight at the wall, where it lodged itself with a moderately satisfying thunk. He flopped down into Lord Hilcrest¡¯s chair, and taking a deep breath he slicked his ears back down. Everything would be fine, he had to assure himself.

    He had called for the arrest of Hilcrest and anyone with him as a precaution, never thinking that it would actually happen. He¡¯d sent scouts to search for the old goat, and all returned with no sign of him. Hermcrest had felt relatively secure in his position at the news, but now this.

    ¡°Where was that son of a stoat hiding himself?¡± Hermcrest growled under his breath.

    An officious knock interrupted his seething.

    ¡°Enter!¡± he shouted a little too loudly. He took a deep breath, and made sure his face was suitable for the role he was about to play.

    ¡°Please excuse my interruption, my lord,¡± Commander Gareth bowed at the waist as he stood in the doorway.

    ¡°Ah, Commander, please have a seat, and close the door behind you,¡± Hermcrest waited until the commander was sat across the desk from him before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m sure by now you have heard the rumors of the return of Lord Hilcrest.¡±

    ¡°More than that, my lord, I have the official report on my desk. Is it true you wrote a warrant for the arrest of Lord Hilcrest and all companions?¡±

    Lord Hermcrest stood up, walked around his desk and sat in the chair next to the commander, his face showing a sadness he definitely didn¡¯t feel.

    ¡°I am afraid I have to admit that I did. Now, please allow me to explain my side of things before you arrive at any unfortunate conclusions.¡±

    ¡°Go on, my lord.¡± Gareth said warily.

    ¡°As you may or may not be aware, I was in a meeting with Lord Hilcrest before the¡­ recent unpleasantness in which we came to an agreement for our children to be wed.¡±

    ¡°I was aware only of the meeting, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was on my way home, joyously planning the future nuptials with George, my son, when we were flagged down by a lone rider on a black horse, bearing the royal seal.¡±

    ¡°A messenger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a messenger, not just from the court but from her majesty the queen directly. Needless to say, I was taken aback, and read the message immediately.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°My lord, am I permitted to know the contents of this message?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any harm in it,¡± Lord Hermcrest stood and walked around the desk, opened a drawer, and handed Gareth a folded paper bearing the broken wax seal of the queen.

    Gareth read the message.

    He reread the message, with his hand over his mouth and eyes wide.

    ¡°My lord, there must be some sort of mistake!¡± Commander Gareth stood to his feet, almost knocking the chair behind him over.

    ¡°I certainly thought so, but an order from her majesty is absolute as you well know. So, even if there were a mistake, I am honor-bound to obey. I will admit my hands were shaking when I penned my response to her majesty,¡± Hermcrest laughed humorlessly, ¡°I am not even certain that it was legible to be honest with you.¡±

    Commander Gareth stood and stared at the letter in his hands. He folded the letter, and examined the seal closely under the light. He finally sat down, hands trembling, and after a moment of staring at nothing, he looked up and addressed Hermcrest.

    ¡°This is hard for me to fathom, my lord. To imagine such a thing from Lord Hilcrest.¡±

    ¡°I know, I am at a bit of a loss myself. Let me ask you something Commander: what would you do in my place?¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been gathering information, not only from the surrounding land, but about the staff here and the folk in the town. You are widely known to be honorable,¡± he chuckled softly, ¡°and what my father used to call straight-laced. So, I ask again, what would you do in my place?¡±

    Gareth looked at the floor deep in thought.

    ¡°Allow me to explain what I consider my options to be.¡± Hermcrest continued, ¡°My first, is that I ignore her majesty¡¯s letter.¡±

    Gareth looked at Hermcrest like he had grown a second head.

    ¡°Now, I cannot in good conscience allow Hilcrest to remain under the leadership of such a man. I could, however, banish him. The queen is not here to enforce the decree. It would be somewhat merciful but¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord, but you absolutely cannot.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°If I were in your position, my lord, I would follow her majesty¡¯s missive to the letter. Lord Hilcrest cannot be allowed to get away with these crimes. It is not just a matter of honor but duty as well. I am sworn to uphold her majesty¡¯s laws, as are you.¡±

    ¡°I would expect no less from you, commander. You know what must be done then. See to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. Thank you for bringing me into your confidence on this matter.¡± Commander Gareth stood, bowed and turned to leave.

    ¡°The letter, commander,¡± Hermcrest interrupted.

    ¡°Sorry, my lord,¡± Gareth smiled sheepishly, handing him the letter, ¡°Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly alright. There was no harm done.¡±

    When the door was firmly shut, Lord Hermcrest pulled the paperweight out of the wall where it was firmly lodged. He took the letter from ¡°her majesty¡± and laid it gently in the top drawer of his desk. Next to it was a stamp he had never had the audacity to use. Even being in possession of the stamp was a high crime punishable by death.

    It was a perfect replica of the seal of the queen.

    Commander Gareth looked each of the three prisoners through the bars before making his announcement.

    ¡°Philip Hil, you and your daughter, Anne Hil, have officially been convicted of treason against the crown, crimes against abertkind, and dereliction of duty. Belmoral you have been convicted of espionage, and aiding and abetting the crimes of Philip and Anne Hil. You will all be hanged by the neck until dead for your crimes in the morning. May you receive mercy after your death for you shall find none in this life."

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 8 - Escape from Hilcrest

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 8 - Escape from Hilcrest

    ¡°Philip Hil, you and your daughter, Anne Hil, have officially been convicted of treason against the crown, crimes against abertkind, and dereliction of duty. Belmoral you have been convicted of espionage, and aiding and abetting the crimes of Philip and Anne Hil. You will all be hanged by the neck until dead for your crimes in the morning. May you receive mercy after your death for you shall find none in this life.¡±

    Commander Gareth never thought in his life that he would utter words like these about his own lord. Naturally, he knew the letter was fake. It was far too convenient for Hermcrest to be anything else. Especially with no way to authenticate the orders in this new world.

    It was widely known that the marriage between Anne and George was simply a plot to reacquire the land that was given to the Hilcrest Family after Henry Hil saved the king during the Holy Xisades. Unfortunately, none save the crown really had any power to stop this plot. This was the reason Anne had no other suitors, none dared to interfere and make themselves an enemy of Hermcrest.

    Alarm bells began ringing across the city, warning about some danger. The two guards behind him were startled by the sudden loud clanging. He turned to them.

    ¡°You two go find out what this is about, I¡¯ll finish up here and join you on the wall.¡±

    ¡°Is that wise, sir?¡± One of them, Sergeant Nigel, that was his name, asked.

    ¡°What can they do? They¡¯re locked up. Now, go.¡±

    They straightened, saluted, and turned and ran for the stairs that led out of the prison. When they were out of sight, and hearing, he sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord, I had to make it look good.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Commander. Is there any hope of¡­?¡± Philip Hil, formerly Lord Hilcrest made a gesture to indicate regaining control of the city.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, my lord, everyone else believes Lord Hermcrest¡¯s story¡­,¡± Commander Gareth paused, ¡°or they¡¯re too afraid to contradict him.¡±

    ¡°I see, and is it your opinion that he will be bad for the city?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord, though I think you might do just as well. We know so little about this new world, so who¡¯s to say?¡±

    ¡°As long as the people are safe and happy, I am content to disappear.¡±

    ¡°My lord, what about your name? Your honor?¡±

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve never been one for all that nonsense. I know my honor is intact even if no one else does.¡±

    ¡°I believe it, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I know, Commander,¡±

    ¡°What now, my lord?¡±

    Lord Hilcrest, no, Philip Hil, stood and slowly limped to the bars, holding them.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll let Anne and Belmoral go. They aren¡¯t necessary for Hermcrest¡¯s ruse.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Anne jumped to her feet, and pulled him around to look at her.

    ¡°No, Anne. It would be far safer for everyone if Hermcrest gets the execution he wants.¡±

    ¡°To hell with that!¡±

    ¡°Anne, Language.¡±

    Commander Gareth cleared his throat.

    ¡°Forgive my interruption, my lord¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Philip now, Commander, or mr. Hil. I apologize, I should have corrected you earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Commander Gareth¡¯s throat stung, as he fought to keep his composure. He had served Lord Hilcrest since he was a boy. ¡°I understand. Mr. Hill, it is my opinion that you should escape. I will advise that he publicize your execution, and that you will not return. I will feel much better about my actions if I do not have your death on my conscience.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°If you believe that is best, I will follow your will, Commander.¡±

    Commander Gareth opened the cell doors when there was the sound of running coming down the stairs.

    ¡°Commander Gareth, several fires have broken out at the edges of the city¡­,¡± Nigel, the guard he¡¯d sent to investigate the alarm, stopped short. Gareth knew that he¡¯d been spotted.

    ¡°Oh, Nigel, I wish you¡¯d simply waited like I asked.¡±

    ¡°Commander,¡± Nigel looked wide eyed between the open cell door, and the commander, ¡°what are you¡­,¡±

    ¡°I really am sorry about this,¡± Gareth pulled his sword from its sheath, and dispatched Nigel with a perfect polished swing of his blade, but not before he had shouted in alarm.

    Three guards armed with pikes ran down the stairs at the end of the hall. The one in front, looked at the dead Nigel, and Commander Gareth with blood on his sword. x

    ¡°Stand down, commander!¡± He shouted as he lowered his pike at Gareth.

    To say that Commander Gareth was outmatched was an understatement. He knew that, as a rule, the reach of the pikes meant he would lose. He also knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose. He deftly dodged the thrusts from the guards, each pike he grabbed behind the head with his armpit, and with an expert turn he wrenched them from the guards, and threw them behind him.

    The guard at the front, acted fastest and drew a dagger from his belt. Gareth blocked his dagger, spun around the man, and stabbed and slashed the two men in the rear before they could grab theirs. No sooner had he dispatched them, then he felt an arm reach around his neck.

    The sharp dagger in his back made him inhale sharply. He knew that he would soon lose control of his hands and there was only one way to defend his lord. He closed his eyes, and turned his sword so the point faced him. With both hands, he thrust the sword through his own abdomen, and into the shorter man¡¯s heart.

    They both fell, the guard dead, and Gareth wishing he¡¯d found a better way to win.

    Gareth lay bleeding in the arms of his lord. He knew that his time was short, and he had to do everything in his power to allow Lord Hilcrest to escape.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, my lord,¡± he gasped, the pain from the wound was incredible.

    ¡°Philip, please.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to properly address you in my final moments, please, my lord.¡±

    Lord Hilcrest only sniffled and nodded.

    ¡°In my office, there are supplies and all the gear that was confiscated from you. I had planned to hide you in a wagon and leave a gate open, but I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll escape now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Commander. I know of a secret tunnel from near your office that will suffice for that. Please, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Just, escape. Please,¡± he groaned at the pain it caused when he spoke, ¡°Please, my lord, you must escape.¡±

    ¡°What about your family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have family, my lord,¡± Commander Gareth hacked, and red dripped from his mouth, ¡°they were all killed in the attempted rebellion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Commander, I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Commander Gareth only shuddered, and went limp in Lord Hilcrest¡¯s arms.

    Philip closed his eyes and sat in silent prayer for a moment. Tears streamed down his face as he gently closed the eyes of Commander Gareth. He sniffed, wiped his eyes, and turned to the others with what he hoped was a determined look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can properly mourn the Commander¡¯s loss when we are safe.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Anne.¡±

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Ansemoni whispered.

    ¡°Commander Gareth. He¡¯s the one who freed us from the cells,¡± Belmoral answered, paused, and started in shock, ¡°Ansemoni? How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think started the fires, dummy?¡±

    The four of them ran up the stairs, managing to avoid a hurried group of guards by ducking down a narrow hallway. True to his word, when they arrived at the former Commander¡¯s office, there were all of their weapons and gear. There were also several large sacks of food, bedrolls, tents, and anything else they might need.

    The four of them silently grabbed what they could, and Philip led them to the seeming dead end hallway, where there was a portrait of his great-grandfather in a regal pose beside a table of lilies and holding a brass censer with smoke lazily wafting from it.

    ¡°You are about to learn an old family secret,¡± he told the others, before unceremoniously poking his ancestor in the eyes with two fingers.

    They barely heard a click over the clamor of the alarm bells, and the portrait shifted back slightly.

    ¡°Belmoral, me dear, if you wouldn¡¯t mind pushing this portrait to the side, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a tad heavy for me,¡± Philip said to the young woman behind him.

    Belmoral looked at Anne confused. Anne shrugged, so she obliged him and pushed the heavy portrait to the side, and a large portion of the stone wall shifted with it, exposing a dark tunnel, and a pair of lanterns. They entered, and Belmoral shifted the wall back behind them, as he struck a match to light the lanterns.

    ¡°We can only use these in the tunnels, but it would be quite terrifying to traverse them blind,¡± he explained to them, not to mention it would be far too easy to get lost.

    They made their way through a veritable maze of tunnels, before he indicated they should turn the lanterns off at the base of a ladder. They followed him up the ladder and through a trapdoor that led to the edge of an empty field. If someone had been looking, they would have seemed to come up out of an empty well. He chuckled at the thought despite himself.

    The four of them slipped through the fields and into the night.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 9 - The Call to Adventure

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 9 - The Call to Adventure

    Tears spilled down Anne¡¯s face as she remembered Commander Gareth. She remembered all the times he¡¯d dragged her home after she¡¯d run off into the woods. She remembered the impromptu lessons he¡¯d secretly given her with the rapier after her official lessons had ended. She remembered the silly faces he¡¯d sometimes pulled behind her father¡¯s back while she was being lectured. She had always taken his presence in her life as granted but now he was gone.

    She looked over to her father who was also kneeling at the memorial marker they had made for the Commander. His breathing was shaky as he held back sobs. His cane was laid at his side even though he no longer needed it.

    It hadn¡¯t taken long for Ansemoni to get annoyed with their pace through the darkened forest after their escape, so Belmoral had carried her father again after a while. The next day, the village magister had examined her father¡¯s leg, and determined that he would be able to fix it, but the pain would be extraordinary. He went through with it, the screams were terrible, but he was told he would be able to walk normally with practice.

    ¡°Even knowing that my leg is perfectly fine, my hand still feels wrong without it,¡± he had explained to Anne when she asked why he was still using it, he then gave her a wry smile, ¡°plus it makes me look like a distinguished gentleman.¡±

    Anne scolded herself for getting distracted. She couldn¡¯t remember where she had been so she began her prayers over again. She heard her father stand to his feet, wipe the debris from his knees, sit on the nearby log and sigh. Anne felt bad for abandoning her prayer at this point, but her aching knees were screaming at her to move.

    I¡¯ll come back and finish them properly in a minute, she promised herself and the commander.

    She was wiping her knees off when she looked up to find Belmoral and her grandmother walking down the path to the secluded spot. Anne loved Granny Grunetha almost immediately, the kind woman told the most entertaining stories about far off places. She longed to see more of the world that they suddenly found themselves in, but she seriously doubted she could convince her father to allow it.

    ¡°Philipil,¡± Granny began, ¡°please excuse us for intruding on your mourning ritual.¡±

    Anne stifled a giggle. When Belmoral had introduced them, she had called her father Philipil, not understanding that her father had two names - Philip Hil. Apparently the Britomites didn¡¯t use family names, so there had been some funny confusion at first .

    ¡°Granny Grunetha, please, I must insist that you just call me Philip, and you are not intruding, we were just finishing our prayers,¡± her father was smiling warmly at the woman and he gestured for her to join them, ¡°please, have a seat if you like.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, Philip. I will get it one of these days. And you must call me Grunetha. I am only Granny to the children.¡±

    ¡°How may we be of assistance, Granny?¡± Anne interrupted them.

    ¡°Ah, Anne. I¡¯m glad you are here, ¡° Granny said before turning to Anne¡¯s father, ¡°Just the person I wanted to talk to you about, Philip.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I certainly hope Anne hasn¡¯t done something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Goodness, no. She is a sweet, hard working girl. No, I have come to ask for you to allow her to join Belmoral on a journey.¡±

    ¡°A journey?¡± Anne¡¯s ears perked up at the word, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Anne, please,¡± her father scolded, ¡°I am sure that Grunetha will explain in due time. Be patient.¡±

    Granny laughed aloud at that.

    ¡°It is just that spirit and eagerness that I believe will help Belmoral in her journey.¡±

    ¡°And just where are you sending me off to, Granny? This journey is news to me as well.¡± Belmoral said with a long-suffering expression.

    ¡°As Philip has said, I will explain all in due time,¡± she turned to look up at Belmoral, ¡°my dear, your talents are wasted here. You must go into the world and find your place in it. It isn¡¯t in this village, and I don¡¯t think it is even on this island. Anyone can see that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I see it. What about your health, Granny?¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying about me, I¡¯ll be fine. After all, I¡¯ll have Philip here to keep me company,¡± with that, Granny put a hand firmly on her father¡¯s leg and winked at him. His spine went ramrod straight and his face went beet red. He promptly cleared his throat.

    ¡°Belmoral, I will happily look after your grandmother, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. I owe both you and her a great debt of gratitude for lending us your aid in our time of need.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Granny exclaimed, ¡°now we just need to get Anne ready to go with her.¡±

    ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t mind going with Belmoral on her journey,¡± Anne¡¯s heart raced at the thought of the two of them going on an adventure alone, ¡°I don¡¯t think my father would agree to something like¡­¡±

    ¡°I accept your offer, Grunetha,¡± her father interrupted.

    ¡°What?!¡± Anne exclaimed, jumping to her feet.

    ¡°Anne, just as it is time for Belmoral to find her place in this world, I believe it is also time for you to do the same,¡± her father looked at her with a firmness of purpose that she had never seen in him since her mother had passed, ¡°And I¡¯ll certainly feel more comfortable with someone sensible and reliable like Belmoral at your side. She¡¯ll temper some of your impulsiveness. I haven¡¯t known her long, but I can see the strength of her character clearly.¡±

    ¡°What about you, won¡¯t you need help?¡±

    ¡°Anne Hil, I did not need your help before my leg was healed, and I need it even less now it is healed. You have not begun to see what I am capable of.¡±

    Anne winced at the tone of his voice. She had forgotten that he was sensitive about needing help.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said softly, ¡°please, forgive my outburst.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then, since everything is settled,¡± Granny piped in happily, ¡°I¡¯ll be stealing Anne from you, Philip. There is much preparation to be done.¡±

    ¡°She is all yours, Grunetha, make sure she is well prepared for what¡¯s to come.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be as prepared as my own granddaughter, if not more so, once I¡¯m through with her,¡± she called back happily, pulling Anne and Belmoral behind her out of the secluded area. Anne could hear her father chuckling to himself about headstrong women.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t agreed to anything,¡± Belmoral tried to complain, but just like that it was decided, Anne and Belmoral would be leaving the village.

    Anne went to sleep that night with thoughts of grand adventure filling her head.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 10 - Preparations for a Journey

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 10 - Preparations for a Journey

    After it was decided that Anne and Belmoral would travel the world, a flurry of preparations were made. It kept Anne so busy that each night she flopped into bed, and was asleep before her head hit the pillow. They were not only preparing supplies, but the village chief had been kind enough to allow her to undergo weapons training with their scout¡¯s weapon master.

    The weapon master was an Agilace. She somewhat resembled a black cat on its hind paws, but the same height as a person might normally be. Her green eyes scanned her surroundings quickly as though she were always expecting an ambush. This left Anne a little on edge. She was heavily scarred, and the very tip was missing from her left ear.

    ¡°A sparring accident when I was young and foolhardy,¡± she explained when she caught Anne staring.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Anne said, hurriedly looking elsewhere.

    ¡°Just ask in the future, then you won¡¯t be caught gawking. Now back to work, that dummy isn¡¯t going to kill itself, and you¡¯re so green, your ears would meet the same fate in sparring.¡±

    The woman was a brutal taskmaster, and Anne was discouraged at first. Never had she met someone who was so tough, strict, and blunt. She even put Anne¡¯s old etiquette tutors to shame. Soon enough she got used to the gruffness, and when she eventually got praise for a well executed strike, she began to crave the old woman¡¯s approval.

    When Anne¡¯s arms were so sore that she couldn¡¯t lift them above her shoulders, the magister healed the damage, and she was made to begin again.

    ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t be here to heal you,¡± the magister explained, ¡°Granny asked me to help as a favor, because apparently you don¡¯t have much time. Though she wouldn¡¯t say why.¡±

    Each night, after dinner, she was shown how to care for her gear and weapons by Granny and the village blacksmith. When he had seen the weapon that Anne was using, an old service rapier that Commander Gareth had set aside for their escape, his eyes had practically left their sockets.

    ¡°How did they get it so thin?¡± he had practically shouted, ¡°and the flexibility. I¡¯ve never seen craftsmanship like this!¡±

    ¡°If you think that¡¯s something, you should see father¡¯s.¡± Anne couldn¡¯t help but brag.

    The smith had spent the rest of the first night thoroughly examining the strong yet delicate swirling metal on the hilt of her father¡¯s rapier. Which Anne was grateful for, because she fell asleep shortly after taking it out for him. The next morning she was scolded by her father for shirking.

    This schedule continued, for nearly a fortnight, but finally it was nearly time for them to depart. No one was quite sure why Granny was insistent on such a tight deadline, but she was widely regarded for her wisdom, so everyone dutifully did as she said. Even the village chief put his all into helping the two of them prepare.

    The enthusiasm everyone exhibited waned greatly when Granny explained where they were going halfway through the second week.

    ¡°Anne, Belmoral, there is one very important aspect of your journey I haven¡¯t told you yet. I didn¡¯t want to discourage you too early.¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°What is it, Granny?¡± they said almost in unison.

    ¡°Belmoral, you must go through the western forest.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Belmoral.¡± Granny was gently insistent, ¡°There is a hole in your heart, dear one. A burning question whose coals you have allowed to nearly die.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Granny?¡±

    ¡°You need to find out what happened to Holtha.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Anne asked.

    ¡°My father,¡± Belmoral said after a moment of cold silence.

    ¡°What happened to your father?¡± Anne asked, quickly adding, ¡°If it¡¯s alright for me to ask.¡±

    ¡°He went mad in the western forest,¡± Belmoral said.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Anne awkwardly looked away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did he?¡± Granny challenged, ¡°And you know that for certain?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what everyone says. The western forest is cursed.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Superstitious nonsense,¡± Granny laughed mirthlessly, ¡°When I was a girl, the western forest was loads safer than even the village. Even the creatures wouldn¡¯t look at a young girl on her own twice.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve heard it was always haunted or something.¡± Belmoral was clearly surprised, and Anne was just trying to keep up.

    ¡°So, this western forest is where we need to go, in order to find out what happened to Belmoral¡¯s father. It may or may not be cursed, though?¡± Anne asked.

    ¡°It will also shave a full week off of your trouble to Farport.¡± Granny explained patiently.

    ¡°What¡¯s Farport?¡± Anne asked, hating feeling like she was constantly out of the loop.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to leave this island. If we want to see the rest of Wirmbold, then we have to go to Farport and catch a ship,¡± Belmoral explained slightly less patiently, she then sighed and addressed Granny, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure about this journey but you¡¯ve never lead me astray, so I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Anne had a hard time going to sleep that night. The darkness seemed oppressive, and full of ghosts. It seemed as though she blinked and it was morning, and she was not well rested for training that day. The weapon master drilled her all the harder for it, saying that only training when you are rested is poor practice for real combat.

    The night before they were going to leave, Anne¡¯s father approached her while she was double checking her bags.

    ¡°Anne, I want you to take this.¡±

    Anne¡¯s eyes widened, as she looked at the rapier in his hands.

    ¡°Father, I couldn¡¯t! That¡¯s your sword.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the family sword, Anne. My great-grandfather was given this by his majesty the king, as proof of his new title.¡±

    ¡°Then I definitely can¡¯t take it!¡± Anne squeaked.

    ¡°Anne, you¡¯ll have more use for it out in the world than I will here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too valuable, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Anne, I want you to take it. As a piece of home, I think you¡¯ll find that you will want it once you are far from here.¡±

    Her father wiped his eyes and sniffed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Anne said as she gently took the sword, her sword, from her father. She put it on the bed, and gave him the tightest hug she could manage.

    ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll come back now and again. It will be quiet without your mischief.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± she told him, ¡°though I somehow think Granny has more mischief in her left pinky toe than I could manage in a lifetime.

    They both laughed at that.

    The next morning the entire village arrived to show them off on their journey.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 11 - The Western Forest

    <u>Orc and Bunny</u>

    Chapter 11 - The Western Forest

    Belmoral¡¯s heartbeat seemed to grow louder with every step that took her deeper into the heart of the western forest. Some of the villagers had come with them some of the way, but started to go their own way after a while until only Granny and Philip were with them. Ansemoni had been conspicuously absent for most of the last two weeks, and was still gone when they had started their journey.

    Granny had given whispered advice that in the depth of her fear she couldn¡¯t really remember. There had been hugs, which were nice, but now they were alone, and the forest was dark. While they had been leaving the sky had turned from completely clear to overcast. Occasionally a drop of water would threaten an incoming storm, but it never came.

    It may have just been Belmoral¡¯s imagination but it seemed that the further they walked the more sinister, and twisted the trees became. A light mist obscured the furthest parts of the forest, though that wasn¡¯t unusual at this time of year. It was the rustling in the forest that really set Belmoral on edge. It didn¡¯t help that Anne, probably from seeing Belmoral on edge, was keeping her rapier close to hand and inspecting their surroundings very thoroughly.

    It was about midday, though with it being overcast in the forest there was really no way to tell other than the soreness in their feet, when they stopped for a light lunch of trail bread, some dried fruit and water. The two of them clearly wanted to talk but some invisible force in the forest made it feel forbidden. They ate silently and were constantly looking at their surroundings. When the meal was done, they packed their bags back up and with a silent nod at each other continued through the eerie woods.

    They had been walking quietly through the dense trunks, when suddenly a crunching came from in front of and above them, and before their eyes the tallest creature she had ever seen walked in front of them. The legs were as tall as the two of them stacked on top of each other, and it had a strangely long neck, which ended in what would have been a comically small head if she weren¡¯t so terrified.

    Suddenly, the creature in front of them stopped, its long neck craned down, and the three eyed head came within inches of Belmoral¡¯s face. She was completely frozen. The eyes simply stared at her. Its nostrils grew as it sniffed her for what felt like forever, but was probably less than a minute, before going back to walking along through the trees.

    Belmoral didn¡¯t move for a minute after it was out of sight.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Anne asked incredulously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she responded, ¡°I¡¯m just glad it wasn¡¯t hungry for us.¡±

    Anne laughed.

    ¡°Yeah. Well, that definitely cements that I am not in Field anymore.¡±

    As if by magic, the tension that had been growing in the air was gone. The two chatted pleasantly, but still relatively quietly, so they wouldn¡¯t attract attention, as they continued their journey. That pleasantness lasted right up until the growling and rustling began to their right.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Is that getting closer?¡± Anne hissed at Belmoral.

    ¡°I think so, maybe we should¡­¡± Belmoral began, but then something big clearly started charging.

    ¡°Run!¡± Anne interrupted, and the two began running as fast as they could. The crashing sound chased after them. The trees around them whipped past in a blur, plants and branches crashing into their faces. It was a miracle that Belmoral didn¡¯t lose Anne in her panic. Somehow the two managed to stay together.

    The chase ended when Belmoral tripped over a hidden root, and started rolling down a slight hill, only to end up hitting a large tree with a painful cracking sound. Anne quickly ran over to her, but the crashing kept growing closer.

    It grew closer, and closer, until it was right on top of them.

    ¡°What gives?!¡± a familiar voice cried out, ¡°Why are you running away?¡±

    ¡°A-ansemoni?¡± Anne asked.

    ¡°Yeah, you absolute morons,¡± Ansemoni retorted, as she came out of the brush right in front of them, ¡°I came to guide you. You know, I know my way around here pretty well. At least as far as they let us go. I¡¯ve always wanted to see the other side of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Ansemoni, you idiot! You scared us half to death!¡± Belmoral roared as she stood to her feet.

    ¡°What? Why? I was just following your trail.¡±

    ¡°And the growling? Was that necessary?¡± Belmoral spat, walking up to Ansemoni fists clenched.

    ¡°huh? What growling?¡± Ansemoni asked, taking a step back, ¡°I just heard you two crashing through the forest like a pair of troggins on fire, and followed.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything else?¡± Anne asked, drawing her rapier, and peering behind Ansemoni.

    ¡°Whoa! Watch the toothpick, your highness.¡± Ansemoni held her hands up as though surrendering, ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t anything chasing you besides me. Are you sure you weren¡¯t just running from your own shadows?¡±

    ¡°Well, now I¡¯m not,¡± Belmoral sighed.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Ansemoni asked Belmoral.

    ¡°It¡¯s this forest, it¡¯s putting me on edge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bel.¡± Ansemoni looked at her feet.

    ¡°What is the deal with this forest?¡± Anne asked as she joined the other two, sheathing her sword.

    ¡°Oh, the superstitious people in the village can¡¯t get their story straight. Some say it¡¯s haunted, some that it¡¯s cursed,¡± Ansemoni made wiggly finger motions at Anne, ¡°but the truth is it¡¯s just a forest.¡±

    ¡°My father went into this forest after my mom passed, and came back different, Anne.¡± Belmoral stared off into the distance, ¡°It was like he didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Anne put a hand on Belmoral¡¯s shoulder, though she had to reach up to do so, ¡°my father was different after my own mother passed, so I kind of understand.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but did your dad then challenge your chief, who had to kill him,¡± Ansemoni sneered, stepping forward and poking Anne in the shoulder.

    ¡°Ansemoni, stop,¡± Belmoral scolded.

    ¡°Sorry, Bel,¡± Ansemoni said, stepping back and sheepishly kicking the dirt, ¡°but look, I¡¯ve been in and out of these woods since I was a kid, and I¡¯ve always come back fine. So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°I hope your right,¡± Belmoral said, clearly still worried, ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s off here.¡±

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 12 - Webs of Illusion

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 12 - Webs of Illusion

    Illusprady the Venomous loathed bugs. It was perhaps slightly ironic then that she was descended from spiders, who, while not quite bugs, many considered of a not dissimilar nature. The thought of this vexed her greatly.

    Her musings were interrupted quite impolitely by the groaning rattle of her latest toy on his deathbed. She found the man wrapped in her magnificent webbing, choking. She swatted at the flies swarming around it. While the fantasies that had existed in its mind had been diverting for a while she found herself affronted when the unceasing pleas to free it had begun. She was unsure why her toys always did this in their final days, but it was unamusing.

    It reminded her of dreadful times in her unfortunate past. On her hatching, far from her current more pleasant surrounds, she had been set upon by her own kin, the hungerous, monstrous brutes. She fled, desperately, and was nearly accosted several times, but gratefully she found herself beyond that horrendous feast.

    A shiver involuntarily forced itself down her spine at the memory of the most unpleasant crunching that had accosted her sensitive young ears. Her eventful exodus had, she thought at the time leastwise, ended on a ship bountiful with food in the form of rats, which she trapped and ate gladly. When boredom inevitably found her, she had watched on in endless fascination at the wizard apprentice on the ship who wove the most illustrious fantasms. She was delighted when she found herself gaining the same ability, and was devotedly studious in her copying her unwitting master.

    The crew in gratitude kept her around, until her growing presence suited them ill. She was then forced from her home, in abominable fashion. The torches and shouting had awoken her quite suddenly, and the weapons wielded drove her from the dark recesses of her shipboard dwelling, and out into the cold indifference of a wild world.

    Gratefully, the gods saw fit to bless her wanderings with her new verdant home. Here an abundance of toys and food allowed her to thrive, and evolve. No longer was she the tiny frightened creature of her unfortunate birth. She blotted away her hateable past with an unseemly shake of her head, and set herself to completing the task at hand: setting her beloved broken toy to his final resting place. She lugged his body through the lush forest and to the edge of a rock face which overlooked a great lake, and where her refuse was neatly out of sight and mind.

    With a final shove, the man¡¯s body alighted from the cliff, and landed with an uncouth splashing into the water below. As if the gods knew of the recent absence she had suffered, Illusprady the Venomous felt a tantalizing vibration from the network of discreet webs she had planted through the woods near her secluded abode. She set herself to the task of finding its source.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t she join us,¡± the toy with long rabbit-like ears sprouting from her head asked in dismay. Illusprady had never seen a toy with such a countenance. She found herself very much desiring to play with it.

    ¡°Analyze,¡± she whispered, knowing full well that verbalizing was of no practical use when a skill needed using but there was a rightness to doing so that she found quite pleasing.

    A level N?a Abert cla$$ ^nkuom?n

    Illusprady the Venomous disregarded the parts of the information that flowed into her head that came out ill. It seemed like no toy in this world had classes or levels, which she found queer but inconsequential. Yes, the spirit in this toy, the clear breeding was fascinating. She continued her eavesdropping from the branches above the trio of alluring young women.

    The abert¡¯s acquaintances were of a type she knew well. The britomite, both a race and religion, was well-built. Illusprady would find it necessary to bind her well. The other, a member of those accursed scouts, was not a usual toy but she had played with some like her in the past. Idly she wondered if this beautiful young woman was the child toy who so cleverly escaped her clutches many years ago. She didn¡¯t believe so, after a moments thoughtfulness, for that toy she was certain had been male.

    ¡°Because she would be guilty of desertion,¡± the britomite said, ¡°she has to at least go back and resign.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re gonna make me go all the way back?¡± the demon whined, in what Illusprady thought a most unseemly manner, ¡°Will you at least wait for me to get back?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding, I don¡¯t want to spend a second longer than I have to in this forest!¡± the britomite exclaimed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet her in Farport,¡± the abert said, pleasing Illusprady. She was clearly a young woman of good breeding, and she found herself becoming desirous of her company, ¡°that way we can all continue on together, but you don¡¯t have to stay in the forest. Aren¡¯t we nearly on the other side anyway?¡±

    ¡°That could work,¡± the britomite pondered the idea, and Illusprady found herself involuntarily urging them to do just that. Her odds of success increased greatly if they went their separate ways.

    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t leave Farport without me,¡± the demon warned, before jumping up into the lower branches of the tree where Illusprady had been eavesdropping. She fought her instinct to accost the demoness as soon as she was in range, instead concealing herself in the foliage by way of her magic. The demon leaped away from branch to branch.

    Illusprady the Venomous found herself struggling against an impossible choice, should she invite the demon to her home, or the abert and her acquaintance. She did not have time to issue her invitation to all three, and the longer she took to puzzle it out the less likely she was to be successful. After a moment of desperation, her desire for novelty and refinement won out.

    She consoled herself with thoughts that the demon may endeavor to locate her missing companions and she would be able to complete the set. The abert and britomite had all the seeming of being completely oblivious to the ill machinations that were being schemed behind them.

    Illusprady the Venomous slowly stalked the two young women who were moving closer and closer to the boundary of the forest where they would forever be out of her reach.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 13 - The Spiders Nest

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 13 - The Spider¡¯s Nest

    Anne sliced through the thick webbing surrounding her before stabbing the large spider that jumped through the hole she had cut. It hadn¡¯t even been half an hour after they had gone their separate ways before Anne and Belmoral had found themselves in the middle of some sort of spider-filled nest.

    ¡°I am deeply regretting,¡± Anne said through gritted teeth as she stomped as hard as she could, extracting her sword from the twitching body of the spider she stabbed, ¡°sending Ansemoni back.¡±

    Belmoral leapt out of the way of a spray of sticky webbing, chopping off a spider¡¯s leg with her bardiche.

    ¡°That makes two of us,¡± Belmoral grumbled loudly, ¡°she probably would have seen this coming. Britom spare me, she is going to laugh at us when she sees this mess.¡±

    The two women stood back to back as nearly a dozen spiders surrounded them from all sides.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you know any magic,¡± Belmoral asked panting from the exertion of slashing at spiders. There were so many corpses at their feet that their steps crunched with each step. Anne was doing her best to imagine that she was simply snapping branches under her boots. The squelching did not help that effort any.

    ¡°Magic would certainly be nice right now, wouldn¡¯t it? But, I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Anne did her best to stab through the oncoming wave of legs and fangs.

    ¡°Pity,¡± Belmoral was swinging her ax-like bardiche with well-practiced efficiency, delegging the few spiders whose bodies she missed. Before long, both girls were surrounded by the slain, and breathing hard.

    ¡°I think,¡± Anne gasped, ¡°we managed to get them all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m,¡± Belmoral gulped in air desperately, ¡°inclined to agree. Let¡¯s go before more show up.¡±

    Anne felt her wrist grabbed by Belmoral¡¯s strong hand, and allowed herself to be pulled along through the hole she had cut in the webby nest that they had fallen into. The hole opened up into a small clearing covered in old dusty webs, and thin silky white new ones.

    Anne tried not to think about the content of the large lumps of webs all around, as they slipped away from the spider-nest, and back into the normal trees. The two of them were far more on guard this time. That didn¡¯t save them from their next unfortunate encounter in the western forest.

    Anne was sprinting as fast as she could from the strange humanoid wrapped in what looked like gray paper. Its orange glowing eyes (at least, she thought they were eyes) glaring at her. It was somehow keeping pace with her even though it looked like it was only walking. She turned to look where it was when she tripped over a large rock concealed in the tall waist-high grass that suddenly surrounded her. She landed in an open area just outside the treeline of the western forest.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    She turned to see Belmoral continue running to her left, without even a glance down at her fallen companion. One of the horrible creatures right behind her grasping at the pack on her back. When the sunlight hit the creature it shrieked as it burst into flames. The one chasing Anne fell on her, covering her in ashy remains.

    ¡°Ew!¡± Anne shrieked as she desperately tried to wipe the ash off of her.

    She stood to her feet, and saw more oange glowing eyes just inside the darkness of the forest. A mass of writhing shadowy figures moved, trying to figure out how to get their quarry. One at a time they turned and left.

    Belmoral flopped into the grass beside Anne, she started laughing. Anne joined her a moment later.

    ¡°Whew,¡± Anne exclaimed, ¡°I thought we were done for. Thank God we got into this field when we did.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Belmoral wiped sweat from her brow, ¡°What even were those things?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was gonna ask you!¡± Anne scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the one from around here.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we could call them paper men,¡± Belmoral mused, ¡°but I¡¯m sure Ansemoni knows what they¡¯re called. We can ask her when we meet up in Farport. Speaking of, did you see the city before you fell?¡±

    ¡°No. One second,¡± Anne lifted herself to her feet despite her aching legs protests, and looked around the field they found themselves in. The field stretched out before her, but all she could see besides long, swaying yellow grass, was a dilapidated old tower.

    ¡°Weird, I don¡¯t remember there being mention of a tower by Farport,¡± Belmoral observed, ¡°We must have ended up off course in the forest.¡±

    ¡°Well, that tower looks abandoned, maybe we can climb it,¡± Anne said, ¡°We might be able to see the city from the top.¡±

    ¡°Worst case, it might be decent shelter for the night.¡±

    The two stretched and took a little break before they continued their journey towards the mysterious tower. A warm breeze gently blew through the tall grass around them. They had finally made their way through the perils of the western forest.

    At least that¡¯s what they thought.

    Illusprady the Venomous finished wrapping her latest acquisitions with pride. Her two new toys hadn¡¯t even noted the change from the forest to her illusions. Reading their minds had been a delightful diversion. The spider nest was her favorite introductory illusion, a trial she made all her toys go through. She delighted in their successes, and she reveled in the screams of their defeat. It seemed these toys had spirit.

    Their success was amusing to her. She ran them through the paper man scenario next, that always wore her toys down into compliance. She pondered what strange sights these toys might allow her to experience in the trial after that. Even the strongest were known to fall to despair in the tower, and when they finally reached its apex - they would be hers, body and soul. She shivered slightly at the ecstasy of it.

    Illusprady the Venomous¡¯ spirit was filled with giddiness. Her countenance shining brightly as her mind flooded with the possibilities available to her with the two toys helplessly within her grasp. The abert laughed with excitement mirroring Illusprady''s mood as she hummed a meandering tune and dragged the entrapped ladies behind her.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 14 - The Old Tower

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 14 - The Old Tower

    Anne and Belmoral stood in front of a glass tube. A completely naked britomite man floated inside the light blue fluid that filled the glass tube. Wires and all manner of inexplicable doodads came from the back of the man and the tube. Identical tubes that stretched as far as the eye could see filled the chamber they had found themselves in after entering the old tower.

    ¡°Father?¡± Belmoral whispered, as she pressed her hand against the glass, ¡°What did they do to you?¡±

    As if in response, Holtha¡¯s eyes opened, and he began screaming. It was muffled by the liquid and glass. Bubbles burst forth from his mouth, writhing as if in pain, head thrown back and neck muscles flexing horribly.

    Belmoral jumped back, her eyes wide in panic.

    ¡°What do I do?¡± She begged the screaming man, ¡°Dad! Please, what do I do?¡±

    Blinding red lights spun in circles from orbs that were mounted to the ceiling. A deafening deep buzzing unlike Anne had ever heard punctuating the flashing. It was so disorienting that she didn¡¯t notice that the screaming had stopped and the water was draining from the glass tubes.

    All at once, they were surrounded by perfect copies of Belmoral¡¯s father - Holtha. Hundreds of them, and they were angry.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Belmoral pleaded, backing from the slow, growling advance of her father, ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Belmoral, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s really your father-,¡± Anne tried, pressing her hand against the other woman¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Belmoral turned, a desperate pleading in her voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°I think we should-,¡± Anne started, but right then the copies of Holtha roared and charged, ¡°RUN!¡±

    Anne and Belmoral began running out of the tower, the way that they had come, but everything had changed, and the only way forward was up a winding stair. The endless wave of Holthas pushed and shoved each other mindlessly before chasing the running women.

    It was enough of a distraction for Anne and Belmoral to get a decent head start, but all too soon the angry, naked men were catching up. They finally reached the top of the stairs. The sparse stone landing had only a pair of doors, standing open and an empty dusty room beyond.

    Anne and Belmoral ran through and shut the heavy wooden doors behind them. The mindless horde of men pushed themselves against it brutally. The shouts and grunts filled the air, as the two women desperately held the doors.

    ¡°Anne, can you hold this by yourself for a second?¡± Belmoral asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Anne squeaked, hardly believing her ears.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a beam over there we can use to hold this closed.¡±

    Anne looked, and there was in fact, a beam. It looked to be as thick around as she was, and as long as Belmoral was tall. The only problem was it was across the room from them.

    ¡°Will you be quick?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Hurry, I don¡¯t know how long I can hold them on my own.¡±

    ¡°On three,¡± Belmoral warned, ¡°One.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The banging increased in intensity.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    Her shoulder ached just from holding one, but they couldn¡¯t last forever.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    Anne pressed harder against the doors, her legs struggled to hold herself upright. Belmoral ran to the beam leaning against the opposite wall, and grunted as she lifted it onto her shoulder.

    The banging pushed Anne away from the door. She caught herself painfully on her wrist and slammed back into the door just as the latch that had been her only aid snapped through the door right in front of her face.

    Belmoral was only halfway back, struggling under the immense weight of the thick wooden beam.

    Anne¡¯s back screamed for her to just stop. She desperately wanted to lay down, and sleep for three days.

    Belmoral was three quarters of the way back.

    ¡°Hurry! I can¡¯t hold it any longer!¡± Anne screamed.

    Belmoral finally slid the beam against the door, pushed her weight against the oncoming horde, and slotted it into the sturdy frame, just as Anne finally collapsed.

    The banging immediately stopped.

    They both lay on the cold floor and groaned.

    ¡°Is this what adventure is?¡± Anne asked rhetorically, the horror of what had just happened finally reaching her, ¡°Why did I want this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why anyone would want this.¡± Belmoral answered, tears ran down her face, shivering.

    ¡°Oh, my,¡± a strange voice giggled, causing both Anne and Belmoral to jump to their feet, ¡°I do believe you didn¡¯t like my little surprise. How terrible.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Anne demanded, raising her rapier toward the strange eight armed woman in front of her. Each arm had three segments, and strange fangs protruded from her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, how rude of me,¡± the woman said, putting down a cup of tea on a table in front of where she was sitting, ¡°please allow me to correct that most egregious oversight in my decorum, I am Illusprady the Venomous, your humble host in this illusory tower. Please, join me.¡±

    All at once, Anne and Belmoral were sitting at the table opposite Illusprady. A steaming cup of tea in front of each of them. Anne turned to look at Belmoral, but she wasn¡¯t moving. Not even breathing, just frozen in place.

    ¡°What did you do to Belmoral?¡± Anne demanded, ¡°What is all this?¡±

    ¡°My dear sweet Anne,¡± Illusprady the Venomous said after daintily taking a sip from the tea cup in her hand, ¡°do you not long for adventure? I can take you on adventures that you could scarce imagine. And the best part, you would never die from them. Not really.¡±

    Anne considered her words.

    ¡°Why would I agree to that?¡± Anne finally broke the silence, ¡°I¡¯m already going on greater adventures than I ever imagined.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear, I am afraid that maintaining the illusion for both you and your companion is too much for me. So one of you must die at the hand of the other,¡± Illusprady giggled at the word die, ¡°Your acquaintance is not really frozen, I am actually currently making her a similar offer. Only she¡¯ll live a happy life with her father. Shortly, I will bring her back, and you will both make your choice.¡±

    Anne couldn¡¯t believe it. She could never bring herself to kill Belmoral, the closest thing she had ever had to a friend. Belmoral had done more for her and her father, than she could ever repay. Tears filled her eyes.

    All at once, Belmoral unfroze. Anne didn¡¯t make a single move, as Belmoral looked at her with a dark expression, and grabbed her bardiche from where it was set against the table. Anne nodded and closed her eyes, resigned to her fate, as Belmoral came around the table and raised her bardiche.

    The blow never came. She waited. She heard a whoosh of air past her face but no flash of pain came. Her eyes jumped open at a cutting noise followed by horrible screeching.

    Anne gasped at the sight of the monster, and the cavern that was all around them, covered in webbing. She struggled against the binds of the cocoon. Her hand reached slowly through and touched metal. Tears filled her eyes, and her heart thumped mercilessly in her chest. Her muscles ached to do something, to get away, to fight, anything, but the bonds were holding her tightly.

    Her sword swayed where it had been unceremoniously stabbed. She reached desperately with her fingers until she was able to just get her hand around it. She pulled on it, but it slipped through her fingers. Taunting her as it moved back and forth.

    Her vision stuttered between the tower room, where Belmoral was fighting the monster Illusprady, and the cavern covered in the same translucent webbing she was caught in. She got her hand around the sword again, and managed to pull it out. Her breathing was shallow, fast, and desperate. She analyzed her situation, she had a sword, but she could only reach to stab the monster looming over Belmoral.

    Acting more from desperation than logic, Anne drove the point as deep as she could into the abdomen of Illusprady the Venomous.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 15 - Cursed Wounds

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 15 - Cursed Wounds

    Anne barely managed to keep hold of her sword as Illusprady the Venomous pulled it out of her abdomen and threw it away. Anne, newly freed from her silk prison, rolled to her feet, sword up and ready. Anne¡¯s muscles tensed as she saw the look of annoyance rather than fear on Illusprady¡¯s face.

    With what Anne could only guess was a growl of disgust, the woman swirled her arms in a strange series of gestures, and vanished. Anne could hardly believe her eyes, but she regained her composure quickly. She knew without thinking that if she had any chance of surviving the next few minutes, she needed Belmoral.

    She turned to the webbed sack that held her unconscious companion, and sliced the webs apart. They were harder to cut than the ones that had been in the illusion they had been trapped in, but after a few moments, Belmoral fell forward with a nasty thud. Anne turned back to the direction that Illusprady had disappeared when she heard a malevolent giggle that chilled her to the bone.

    Anne heard Belmoral groan, and slowly getting to her feet.

    ¡°Belmoral, quick, find your weapon. This is far from over.¡± Anne hissed.

    ¡°Anne? What?¡± Belmoral sighed sleepily.

    ¡°Hey! Quickly,¡± Anne shouted at Belmoral, instantly regretting the tone which was much harsher than she intended it to be, ¡°we¡¯re still under attack.¡±

    Belmoral jumped to her feet, and pulled her bardiche from the webbing that held it to the cavern wall to her left.

    ¡°Ow,¡± Belmoral groaned, ¡°What happened to my head?¡±

    ¡°You remember Illusprady, we were-¡±

    ¡°Illusprady the Venomous, young toy,¡± Illusprady the Venomous spat from thin air just to Anne¡¯s right, ¡°let¡¯s not be rude.¡±

    Anne immediately lunged with her rapier, just as she had been trained to do, but hit nothing but thin air.

    ¡°Fine. Illusprady the Venomous, had us trapped in an illusion.¡± Anne finished.

    ¡°I must admit, britomite,¡± Illusprady taunted, from somewhere ahead of them, ¡°I had no idea, that big hulking toy was your father, but now I see the resemblance.¡±

    ¡°What? You saw my father? Do you know what happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Illusprady continued, ¡°I happened to him, dear toy. I convinced him that he had to conquer your village for my sake. That your leader was a criminal. I fancied that I might be able to make him send me more toys when I wanted them. Then he disappointed me by dying uselessly instead.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A green light haloed Belmoral¡¯s face as it twisted in unthinking rage. She raced forward growling like an animal and started swinging wildly at the air around her. Anne could only watch on, but then she noticed something on the ground.

    ¡°Belmoral, stop,¡± Anne called, ¡°Look at the ground, she¡¯s bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Clever toy,¡± Illusprady cooed as Anne was lifted into the air by her ears.

    Anne¡¯s ears started ringing as she immediately dropped her rapier, and grabbed Illusprady¡¯s wrists to ease the pain in her ears. Her screams must have broken Belmoral out of whatever enraged trance Illusprady had put her in. She immediately turned and threw her bardiche like a spear right next to Anne¡¯s head.

    It sunk into flesh with a sickening skwik and Illusprady let go of her, and Anne fell onto her knees. The bardiche fell to the ground with a clatter. She rolled and grabbed her rapier, stabbing where Illusprady had been. She cursed as she once more hit nothing but thin air.

    ¡°Anne,¡± Belmoral crouched next her, a hand on her shoulder, ¡°are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Anne reassured her, ¡°Watch for the blood spatter, that¡¯s where she is.¡±

    They spent the next few minutes trying to find their invisible attacker. They would have thought she had run away, if it weren¡¯t for the strange chanting she was doing. The sound of it echoing off the cave wall made it impossible to locate her by ear alone.

    They painstakingly followed the trail of blood, hoping to locate her before whatever horrible spell she was planning was ready. Anne could hear the crackling energy starting to gather but couldn¡¯t locate its source. The entire cave was glowing an eerie purple.

    ¡°Anne! Look out!¡± Belmoral yelled.

    Anne stumbled as the spell shot through the air where she had only just been. The spell hit Belmoral instead, and Anne froze as she saw an alien script grow across Belmoral¡¯s exposed skin in a nasty glowing purple, and she let out a piercing, feral shriek before she collapsed.

    ¡°Ha!¡± the crazed Illusprady cried out, her invisibility now worn off. She lowered herself from her ceiling perch right over where Belmoral had fallen, ¡°I must declare that I have always much desired to use that spell. Though I did not intend its use to be on-¡±

    Illusprady¡¯s sharp inhale was interrupted by a bloody gurgling as Anne¡¯s blade pierced her through the heart. The spider-like woman at the end of Anne¡¯s rapier collapsed, talking with her the sword that caused her demise. Anne was already crouching over the prone Belmoral who was writhing on the floor. Blood was spurting out of her body from wounds that opened and closed like horrible mouths.

    Anne grabbed the emergency medical supplies out of her pack. She wouldn¡¯t have enough gauze. Not even between both kits. She swore under her breath. Wait, hadn¡¯t Belmoral told her about an alternative? Of course, spider webs.

    Anne rushed around the cave, grabbing armfuls of the cleanest webs she could find, before crouching down at Belmoral¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is going to hurt,¡± Anne wiped her eyes on her sleeve before she started stuffing the opening wounds with all the spider web she could find.

    It had taken two trips around the cave to fully stop the bleeding, but the glowing script covering Belmoral didn¡¯t disappear. She sniffled, and wiped her eyes. Grabbing both packs she managed to secure everything to her front. It was incredibly heavy and massively uncomfortable.

    She stumbled over to the semi-conscious Belmoral, who was muttering something about a sunlit field. With great effort, she lifted the heavier woman onto her back and started walking out of the cave where she had nearly died.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± Anne grunted, ¡°Please, don¡¯t die. We¡¯re so close, you need to hold on. Please. Please, oh God, please.¡±

    Each step brought with it fresh terror that maybe this would be the final breath Belmoral would take.

 Orc and Bunny: Chapter 16 - Deal with a Necromancer

    Orc and Bunny

    Chapter 16 - Deal with a Necromancer

    Ella lay back against the soft blanket they had spread in the field outside Farport and a sigh of relief escaped her mouth. She had been surprised when her wife Ruth had invited her on a picnic. The Belmarie, the ship that Ruth captained and she was medic on, had been at sea for nearly a month and it felt nice to have a change of scenery. It was also nice to not be getting thrown back and forth unpredictably.

    It had been easier when they were younger and stronger but neither of them was getting any younger. She had found herself considering where things were going now that they were getting older. She somehow doubted that Ruth would ever agree to retire.

    ¡°The only retirement a real pirate gets, is a cutlass to the gut,¡± she could almost hear Ruth saying if she brought it up. She sighed again, this time it was a long-suffering one.

    ¡°Do you not like the spot?¡± Ruth asked innocently.

    ¡°What? No this is a great spot,¡± Ella sat up on her elbows and looked at her wife. Ruth¡¯s face had a lot more wrinkles than it had when they had met in the dungeons of the Mage Hunters, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Ruth asked, worry wrinkling her face, and causing Ella to giggle in spite of herself.

    ¡°I was just thinking about what the future holds,¡± Ella responded.

    ¡°Tell me this isn¡¯t about retirement again,¡± Ruth complained, ¡°I¡¯m way too young to be thinking about that.¡±

    ¡°Ruth, you are nearly seventy years old,¡± Ella scolded.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And human, not one of those long-lived races where seventy is still a kid.¡±

    ¡°What would I even do? Take up knitting?¡± Ruth huffed, crossing her arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with knitting?¡± Ella scowled.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ruth said, holding her hands up in front of her. Ella loved knitting for the girls on the ship, and anytime someone they knew had a baby, ¡°It¡¯s just not for me.¡±

    ¡°I know you want to keep active, but the ship can be so dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I know, but what would even happen to the Belmarie?¡±

    ¡°The girls would elect a new captain, the same as you were elected. It¡¯s only natural for the next generation to take over when the previous one grows old.¡±

    ¡°And just where would we go?¡±

    ¡°Why not here? We know pretty much everyone already. I¡¯m sure we could find something to do. We have enough set aside, we could do what we like. Maybe we could open up a shop.¡±

    ¡°Like what? Should I become a baker or somesuch?¡±

    ¡°If you like,¡± Ella said, knowing full well that Ruth didn¡¯t have the patience to be a baker.

    Their conversation was interrupted by a cry from the bottom of the hill.

    ¡°Ella! Ruth! Hurry!¡± a woman wearing a yellow dress, and white apron was running up the hill. It took Ella a moment to recognize the woman as Goody Tellman from the Farport clinic. Sometimes Ella helped her with difficult medical cases, exorcisms, and other matters she couldn¡¯t handle herself.

    ¡°Goody, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ruth demanded.

    ¡°Quickly, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. I have no idea how to-¡±

    ¡°Goody, please,¡± Ella gently touched her shoulder, ¡°catch your breath, and then tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Oh Ella,¡± she huffed, ¡°it¡¯s the most monstrous thing I¡¯ve ever seen. This poor girl is absolutely covered in wounds.¡±

    ¡°That seems like something you¡¯d be able to handle,¡± Ella said, confused.

    ¡°The wounds,¡± Goody gasped, ¡°they¡¯re cursed!¡±

    ¡°Cursed? What kind of curse?¡± Ella asked, thinking back to her childhood lessons on the subject, and wincing at how faint the memories were.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it,¡± Goody said, finally catching her breath, ¡°Every attempt to heal them, or treat them in any way, just makes them open up more.¡±

    ¡°Gods,¡± Ella exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s awful.¡±

    ¡°Her poor companion dragged her from within the Dasaunt Forest,¡± Goody said, ¡°with all of their gear.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s something,¡± Ruth interjected, ¡°I want to meet this person.¡±

    ¡°Then come with me,¡± Goody said frantically, waving for Ella to follow her, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the girl can last like this.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°You go ahead, Ella,¡± Ruth said, ¡°I¡¯ll pack up and meet you there.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I love you,¡± Ella gave Ruth a peck on the cheek, ¡°we¡¯ll continue this conversation another time.¡± She turned and followed Goody Tellman back to town.

    Anne lay on her side on a wooden bench in the healer¡¯s shop - exhausted. Her ears drooped over the edge, and tears rolled down her face. She hated this feeling of helplessness that was threatening to overwhelm her. Every muscle ached, and their equipment was haphazardly laying in a pile in front of her.

    The healer finally came back with a strange woman. At first glance she seemed like any other old woman, but when she turned, Anne saw that her entire right arm was made of bone, like the old anatomical model that had sat in a dusty corner of their family¡¯s library.

    Anne jumped to her feet, despite her nearly overwhelming exhaustion, and followed them into the examination room. She gasped at the sight of Belmoral, twitching and moaning on the table, wounds bleeding and trying to open and close like horrible mouths. The spider webs she had packed into them in an attempt to stop the bleeding, red and oozing. She gagged at the putrid smell. She didn¡¯t know how she had failed to notice when she was carrying the other woman.

    ¡°Is there anything you can do,¡± Anne asked the kind looking stranger, ¡°please, she can¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± the kind looking stranger said, ¡°this is quite the curse, but I¡¯ll do my best. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Anne,¡± Anne replied, she gestured to the sick bed, ¡°and that¡¯s Belmoral.¡±

    ¡°Those are very lovely names. I¡¯m Ella,¡± Ella said, giving Anne a comforting pat on the shoulder, ¡°Now, I think it would be best for you to return to the waiting room. You may hear some worrying sounds, but please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident that I can help your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not- I mean, we¡¯re not,¡± Anne blushed at the assumption, and wondered what had given Ella the impression they were together.

    ¡°Oh, my mistake,¡± Ella chuckled softly and gave Anne a kind smile, ¡°go on, dear, and let me do my work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Anne obediently returned to the waiting room. When she turned from closing the heavy cotton curtain behind her, there was a new older woman sitting on the wooden bench.

    ¡°Are you the one that carried that sick girl out of Dasaunt Forest?¡± the new woman asked Anne in a tone that would make a rock spill its secrets. It wasn¡¯t cruel, just extremely authoritative.

    ¡°I think so, ma¡¯am, if that¡¯s what the woods east of here are called,¡± Anne said, hoping that had been the right answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s fairly impressive, young lady. What happened?¡± the woman continued, gesturing for Anne to join her on the bench.

    Anne reluctantly sat at the other end of the bench from the woman, and told her the entire story, starting with the unexpected upheaval into this world. By the end of her story the woman was looking at her with interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a tale, and I can tell you aren¡¯t embellishing at all which makes it all the more interesting. I¡¯m Ruth, you can call me captain. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Anne, captain. Anne Hil.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Anne, where are you two headed next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We were planning on waiting for Belmoral¡¯s friend, ah, Belmoral is the woman in the other room. Then we¡¯re supposed to go out into the world.¡±

    That was punctuated by a painful sounding thud, followed by a cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t focus on that, Anne,¡± Ruth said, gently pulling Anne¡¯s chin so she was facing her, ¡°You¡¯ll only drive yourself crazy. My Ella can fix anyone up good as new. Trust me,¡± Ruth turned and pulled her shirt up to show a back covered in wicked scars.

    ¡°Oh my God, what happened?¡± Anne asked before she could think better of it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a tale for another time,¡± Ruth paused, ¡°A lot of other times, frankly. Listen, how are you going to pay for this treatment, do you have money?¡±

    ¡°Oh God,¡± Anne rubbed her forehead, and her ears drooped behind her, ¡°I was so focused on getting Belmoral help I didn¡¯t even think about how I¡¯d pay for it.¡±

    ¡°Do you have work?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anne groaned.

    ¡°I think we can help each other out,¡± Ruth said smiling, ¡°You¡¯re clearly the tough sort, why don¡¯t you and your friend join my crew.¡±

    ¡°Your crew?¡±

    ¡°I have a ship full of looted goodies, and we¡¯re taking it to our fence in Aldclark,¡± Ruth said, ¡°In exchange for your work aboard the Belmarie, that¡¯s my ship, for say the 6 months, I will pay the medical fees. If Belmoral joins you, then I will pay the medical fee, and a fair wage for her work.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Anne said, narrowing her eyes in suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be suspicious of deals that are to good but in this case, there¡¯s no catch,¡± Ruth chuckled, ¡°Room, by which I mean the hammocks the crew sleep in, board, and a lot of hard work. Once we unload in Aldclark, we drop you off and part ways. Unless you decide to join on more permanently. What do you say?¡±

    Anne thought about it for a minute. She looked at the closed door, with bright yellow light streaming through the cracks. She winced at the horrible banging and pained grunting. She thought about how they might pay, she had no idea how much it would cost.

    Then she turned to the nonchalant captain who had provided her and Belmoral an out. They were meant to be exploring the world and catching a ship anyway right? With a deep breath in, she held out her hand. Ruth grinned and shook it.

    ¡°You have yourself a deal, captain. Though, I obviously can¡¯t speak for Belmoral.¡±

    ¡°Of course, once she¡¯s better I will make my offer to her. Unfortunately, some of the items on board the ship are time sensitive, so we can¡¯t afford to wait around for your friend.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Anne¡¯s eyes widened, and she stared at Captain Ruth in disbelief.

    ¡°You could always leave a message for her here to join you in Aldclark. I¡¯m sure they would understand.¡±

    The next day, Anne stood leaning against the portside deck railing of the Belmarie. Belmoral had woken up and agreed to the captain¡¯s terms immediately. The two had sat and written a letter to Ansemoni and gave it to the healer to deliver.

    Ella had ordered them both to take things easy for a week. They had protested at first but after Ruth threatened to tie them to a bunk unless they behaved, they had relented. They were now both aboard the ship as it set sail.

    Girls of all sorts of strange species were all around her busily mopping, wrapping ropes up, and retying knots.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange to think that we got so lucky,¡± Belmoral said from behind Anne.

    ¡°How¡¯s that,¡± Anne said, turning to face her.

    ¡°The fact that Ella happened to be in Farport when we needed her. That they were willing to take us on as new crew in exchange for our debt to the healer.¡±

    ¡°Ansemoni is going to scream bloody murder when she catches up to us,¡± Anne chuckled.

    ¡°That she is, luckily that¡¯s at least six months away in Aldclark,¡± Belmoral laughed softly in response.

    Belmoral joined Anne leaning against the railing watching Farport shrink in the distance, and the wide, choppy water of the Piratic sea stretching out to the horizon in front of them. They contemplated what fate had in store for them.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 1

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 1 - In a Violent World, Is it Really Surprising When Even the Flowers Bite?

    The roar of the engine as it sped down the sunny highway filled Nera¡¯s heart with joy. Her black 1965 Mustang (converted to use the fuel available of course) dodged and weaved through the lazy afternoon traffic. She shifted automatically to the sound of the engine and soared down her off ramp, radio blaring as she sang along. The groceries having fallen out of the paper bags miles back rolled on the floor of the passenger seat with every shrieking turn.

    She flew past a cop lying in wait in an alley for an unsuspecting lawbreaker. It must have taken him a minute to register what had just happened because she was several blocks down the road when the sirens came on and he spun out to follow her. Nera laughed and flipped him off. She spun the wheel hard to the right and pulled into an alley full of nothing but the odd bit of litter. She didn¡¯t lose an ounce of her speed.

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s been too long since I had a good chase,¡± Nera laughed to herself. The track changed to one with a perfect driving beat, ¡°Oh. Funt. Yes!¡±

    She pushed the pedal down and the car responded by jerking forward, the alleys passed by the open window with a whooshing that was immensely satisfying. She saw pedestrians ahead of her a few alleys, so she shifted, slowed, and turned left onto a larger street. The cop screeched to a halt behind her, and took a second to complete his turn.

    After a few minutes of delightful cat and mouse with the cop through the streets, during which the poor cop never got within a car length of the speed demon Nera, she finally saw her stop. An unassuming florist shop where she could grab the flowers she needed for tonight.

    This was the night in which she was finally meeting Solana¡¯s parents. They had been dating for just over a year, and would have met them sooner but they had been overseas doing some sort of charity work. She knew everything would be perfect tonight, it had to be.

    She yanked the emergency break up, and spun the wheel. The mustang obediently screamed and smoked, as it turned full around and perfectly parallel parked behind another car. The whole car jerked back as it came to a perfect stop. She smoothed her hair absentmindedly in the rearview mirror, and stepped out as the cop finally caught up and with a squeal jerked to a stop in front of her.

    She nonchalantly waved at him, with her best shit-eating grin. She could see the color drain from his face, as he saw just who he had been chasing. She leaned against the warm black paint of her car, mentally daring him to do something. The man in the driver¡¯s seat was clearly conflicted about what to do. Ultimately, he decided that she wasn¡¯t worth the trouble he¡¯d be in, and drove away trying to act as if nothing had happened.

    Nera doubled over in laughter before entering the florist shop. She was surprised by the selection of flowers that were clearly lovingly displayed. The owner clearly knew what they were doing and had immense pride in their craft. Which is why the man behind the counter, there was something strange about him, was such a surprise. He looked like he would be more at home in front of a seedy bar, checking IDs and chucking out drunks.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The man didn¡¯t even acknowledge her as the door tinkled behind her. She didn¡¯t mind too much, but the quiet of the shop was slightly unnerving. She walked to the display in the middle of the store with the pre-made bouquets and picked one that looked nice. Admittedly they all looked nice. She brought it to her nose, and gods the smell was incredible. Solana would definitely approve.

    She gently set the bouquet on the counter in front of the man reading a magazine. His shoulders were broad and muscled, his head completely devoid of hair. Nera finally realized what was so strange about him - he¡¯s a half-troll. He didn¡¯t look up as he finally spoke, licking his finger and turning the page in his magazine far more daintily than his thick hands should have allowed.

    ¡°13 creds,¡± he said with the tone of a man who had better things to do, and none of them involved her.

    ¡°I¡¯m paying in Sil,¡± she said, setting down the silver coin.

    The man looked about ready to burst a vessel in his forehead. It was a particularly unappealing look on his sickly amber skin.

    ¡°Yer paying in creds, or yer getting out of my shop. I¡¯m not taking yer filthy underworld currency,¡± he growled, setting the magazine down and pointing at the door in a manner that suggested he was not going to negotiate. He towered over her and glared in a manner that would make most people balk. Half-trolls were

    ¡°I¡¯m paying in Sil,¡± Nera said, smiling back confidently and not backing down in the slightest. She¡¯d won battles of will with things far viler than some uppity mid-town florist, ¡°and you¡¯re going to be damn grateful I¡¯m not just taking the flowers.¡±

    ¡°Ye nasty little punks are all the same,¡± he said, pulling something from behind the counter, ¡°Ye lord over your weak punk friends and think yerself tough enough to do what ye like to decent folk who work hard. 13 creds, before I really lose my temper.¡±

    Nera laughed in his face, then ducked as he brought a short club slamming through where her head had been a split second ago.  It whipped through her long hair instead, and she brought her fist up into his rock hard gut. She gulped as it did little more than annoy the man.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna enjoy dumping yer corpse in the alley out back,¡± he grunted.

    Nera dodged back, but not fast enough to avoid his knee glancing her nose. She gasped as she felt it break. She could feel rage building up inside her, but she did her best to tamp it down just like Olise, her old gang boss, had taught her to. She coldly regarded the lumbering man charging her like a bull.

    Just when he was about to swing again, she stepped back and opened the glass door to her left full force into his face. He screamed as shards of glass cut his face.

    ¡°My face, what did you do?¡±

    She spun and kicked full force behind his knee. She could hear more glass cracking under his weight as he fell onto his back. She brought her heel up and stepped with all the force she could muster right into his face. His head fell to the side as he lost consciousness.

    ¡°13 creds?¡± she asked the unconscious man at her feet, ¡°I think I can manage that.¡±

    She dropped the bills for the flowers, plus extra for the broken glass door, on the man¡¯s unconscious body before grabbing the bouquet and her sil, and leaving with the bell tinkling merrily behind her.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 2

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 2 - In a Fleeting Moment of Joy, Two Ways of Life Meet in the Warmth of a Shared Meal

    Solana had only known for three hours that her parents were going to be visiting. Of course they wanted to meet her new girlfriend. Of course her roommates all had a nasty flu. And of course this left only Nera¡¯s apartment for dinner. Her parents had offered to take them out to a restaurant but the chances of there being an incident due to Nera¡¯s former career were too high for Solana to risk on a first meeting with her parents. So she had spent the last two hours scrubbing Nera¡¯s kitchen, dining room, and living room, while Nera ran to get supplies for dinner.

    Not that the space was especially dirty. Nera was hardly a pig, but she did have weapons openly hung on hooks on the wall, dirty magazines on the coffee table, and some questionably risque decor. All of this was part of Nera¡¯s charm, she was unabashedly herself, but that was hardly the best first impression for meeting your girlfriend¡¯s parents.

    Nera was her first girlfriend and the only partner she¡¯d had who was meeting her parents. In the past she¡¯d dated some men, but nothing really came of it. They had all been lackluster and as soon as anything got physical she became uncomfortable and broke things off. She had felt like she was broken for some time.

    She had thought that the sparks people were talking about were just metaphors until the moment she laid eyes on Nera. Everything kind of clicked into place, and she understood the idea of love at first sight. The romance of it all was admittedly slightly dampened by the fact that she was bleeding out at the entrance to a dirty alley.

    Her stomach ached with nervousness. She wanted everything to be absolutely perfect. The front door opened up behind her a little too forcefully and startled her.

    ¡°Damn, sorry. Hands full,¡± Nera said apologetically around a bouquet of flowers hanging from her mouth, while precariously balancing paper bags, and dry cleaning. What really caught Solana¡¯s attention was the slow stream of blood dripping down Nera¡¯s face from a clearly broken nose.

    ¡°Nera!¡± Solana exclaimed in shock, grabbing the bouquet out of her injured girlfriend¡¯s mouth, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Nera said sheepishly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll snap it back into place in a minute.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I had a disagreement with the florist,¡± Nera said after a moment¡¯s pause, ¡°Can I set these down?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Solana shook her head, and grabbed the groceries and dry-cleaned dresses, ¡°I¡¯ll take the groceries to the kitchen. Go to the bathroom and fix your nose.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Nera flashed one of her boyish grins that could make Solana forgive just about anything. She laughed as she brought the groceries to the kitchen.

    ¡°What time are they supposed to get here?¡± Nera called from the bathroom.

    ¡°In about an hour, so we have to hurry,¡± Solana said as she passed the bathroom on the way to the bedroom, she paused, turned back and peeked her head in, "now what is this about the florist breaking your nose?¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, I promise. I¡¯ll be all cleaned up and presentable before your parents get here,¡± Nera leaned in to give her a kiss, but Solana pushed her face away with a giggle.

    ¡°Not until you aren¡¯t covered in blood, Nera,¡± Solana tried to sound serious, and was failing, ¡°Do you need a hand getting patched up?¡±

    ¡°Ha, you just want to practice those nursing skills,¡± Nera lightly teased, sliding past her and going down the hall to the bathroom.

    ¡°Oh, right, I got a call back from the hospital on 12th street.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the job you really wanted?¡± Nera called from the bathroom. Solana could hear the clatter of the much used first aid kit from under the bathroom sink.

    ¡°Yeah, and I got it! I start in 3 days.¡± Solana stood at the open door, watching as Nera grabbed her nose between her thumbs and was bracing to straighten it, ¡°No, stop. Let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I hate setting my nose myself.¡±

    ¡°Did you use the numb patch?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nera pouted, adorably, ¡°it always makes my nose run.¡±

    ¡°I got the ones that only last 10 minutes, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Solana grabbed the numbing patch from the open kit, and ripped open the package, setting it against Nera¡¯s broken nose. She was careful to only touch the safe areas as she counted to ten.

    ¡°Is it numb?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Solana threw the used patch into the bin by the toilet. She grabbed Nera¡¯s nose between her thumbs, and set the nose with a nasty sounding crack.

    It almost disguised the knock that came at the door.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Solana swore, grabbing the brace that would heal the nose into the proper alignment, ¡°they¡¯re early. Hold this on your nose for five minutes, then get changed into your clothes. I¡¯ll distract them.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Nera said, pulling Solana into a kiss, ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I just really want tonight to go well.¡±

    ¡°And it will, once I¡¯m done cleaning up and dressed, I¡¯ll help you with dinner. There¡¯s chilled wine in the fridge. Help yourself to whatever.¡±

    ¡°Your nose is dripping by the way,¡± Solana teased, as she left the bathroom.

    ¡°I told you!¡± Nera exclaimed as she wiped her nose with the back of her hand and ran to the bedroom.

    ¡°Solana!¡± her parents exclaimed simultaneously when she opened the door.

    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± She hugged them both tightly in turn. It had been just over a year since she had seen them last, ¡°How was your trip?¡±

    ¡°We managed to spring for the fancy suite on the ship, so it was actually delightful once we got our sea legs,¡± her mom said with a big grin, ¡°and we brought souvenirs from some of the stops along the way! We weren¡¯t sure what Nera would like, so we grabbed some generic things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love it. Please, come in. We haven¡¯t started dinner just yet, but make yourself at home here on the couch. Would you like something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know we¡¯re a little early, dear, but the ship made good time, and we just couldn¡¯t wait,¡± her mother said, setting their bags on the coffee table and flopping onto the couch.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡± her father said, pulling a gun clip from between the couch cushions.

    Everything stopped as he held the offending item between thumb and forefinger. Solana held her breath for longer than was probably healthy. She forced a smile on her face.

    ¡°Ha, ha,¡± she laughed nervously, taking the clip from her father, ¡°so that¡¯s where that got to.¡±

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 3

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 3 - In the Fading Warmth of Dusk, an Act Takes Place Better Suited to a Stormy Night

    Solana¡¯s father looked at her with an expression she couldn¡¯t figure out. So she turned almost mechanically, and started to bring the gun clip to the bedroom in the back.

    ¡°Do you own a gun, Solana?¡± her father asked, with what sounded like genuine curiosity.

    ¡°What?¡± she turned back startled by the question, ¡°No, this is actually¡­ Nera¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he brightened, ¡°does she collect guns?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­,¡± Solana paused.

    ¡°I do actually,¡± Nera said from behind Solana, gently taking the clip from her hand, ¡°I actually inherited my father¡¯s collection when he passed.¡±

    ¡°I would be interested in seeing it if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Solana¡¯s father said, leaving her confused as to what exactly was happening. Her father was usually very anti-gun, so this sudden interest came completely out of nowhere, ¡°While we were overseas, I had a colleague who showed me his collection of antique hunting rifles, and I¡¯ll admit I found the whole thing very interesting.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, though I don¡¯t have many antiques. My father liked to go to the gun range to shoot, so my collection is more modern,¡± Nera said, gesturing for Solana''s father to follow her to the bedroom, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll help you with dinner in a minute.¡±

    Nera gave Solana a peck on the cheek, as her father left his place on the couch.

    ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Solana¡¯s mother said, jumping up from the couch, ¡°you two take your time, I¡¯ll help Solana with dinner. It will give us a chance to catch up.¡±

    ¡°Help yourself to any of the wines in the cooler,¡± Nera said as she turned down the hall, before continuing her conversation with Solana¡¯s father, ¡°Are you familiar with Goldman and Hock¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Is that a manufacturer?¡± she could barely hear her father ask.

    Solana felt completely out of place. Were her parents splitting them up in order to interrogate Nera without her there to do damage control? Was this all going to blow up in her face?

    ¡°What are we making?¡± her mother asked from the kitchen while rustling through the paper bags.

    ¡°I was going to make albondigas, patatas bravas, I know how much dad loves those, and of course migas. I figured you might appreciate a taste of home after being away so long,¡± Solana said, as she walked into the kitchen, ¡°would you like some wine?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds lovely.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what she has,¡± Solana paused as she opened the door to Nera¡¯s pantry. There was a large wine cooler that took up most of the small closet. Above it were three shelves full of a variety of canned vegetables, and instant soups. There was also one glass jar of peaches that always seem to materialize in any place considered a pantry.

    ¡°Well, it seems she doesn¡¯t just collect guns,¡± her mom laughed, admiring the large collection of old wines, ¡°which one did she have in mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she had any particular one in mind, mom,¡± Solana sighed, ¡°she doesn¡¯t think like that. She¡¯s too straightforward. She really did mean we could pick any of these.¡±

    ¡°Oh. You know there are some rare vintages here.¡±

    ¡°What do you think would go best with dinner?¡±

    Her mother grabbed a bottle seemingly at random and read the label.

    ¡°Sper Fanchoui Jouberry, whoa, from 386? That¡¯s good stuff. What did you say Nera did again?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s between jobs at the moment,¡± Solana said nervously.

    ¡°She must have been doing something pretty fancy to be able to afford something like this,¡± her mother looked at her one eyebrow raised.

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Solana said trying to keep her smile from looking forced, ¡°From what I understand she mostly goes in and helps struggling organizations run more smoothly. Troubleshooting, cutting out unnecessary processes, that sort of thing.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I see,¡± her mother said. Solana couldn¡¯t tell if her mother believed her or not, but thankfully she dropped it, ¡°well, if she really wouldn¡¯t mind, I think this would go well with what we¡¯re preparing.¡±

    The rest of the evening went smoothly. They had delightful conversation over the incredible food and wine. After everything was eaten, a cab was called for her parents, and Solana finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience with this sort of thing,¡± Nera said, looking out the window, ¡°but I think that went well.¡±

    ¡°That was terrifying,¡± Solana said, laying on the sofa with one arm over her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nera said seriously, kneeling next to her, ¡°especially about the clip, I had no idea it was there.¡±

    ¡°It all worked out in the end,¡± she said as she stood up and started picking up the plates around the table.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about the dishes,¡± Nera grabbed the plates from her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Why don¡¯t I walk you home?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Nera gave her a conspiratorial look, ¡°I even found a shortcut.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she pretended to look horrified, ¡°your shortcuts are always so weird.¡±

    ¡°This one is straightforward, I promise. No going through work zones, or open factory doors,¡± Nera said with faux solemnity.

    ¡°Or rooftops?¡±

    ¡°Nope, no rooftops. Only the pathways that the good folks at the city planner¡¯s office intended for foot traffic.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Solana walked arm in arm with Nera down the street. Nera wore her customary grin, and dutifully pointed out all the neighborhood cats so Solana could gush at how cute they were. It really had been a great evening.

    ¡°So far, this is just the normal walk, Nera,¡± Solana said suspiciously.

    ¡°For now,¡± Nera laughed, ¡°but they just finished the work on this alley ahead, and it goes right to your building''s front door.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t try to have me stay over tonight,¡± Solana teased.

    ¡°I would have, but someone filled my bed with weaponry,¡± Nera teased back, ¡°it¡¯s just not safe.¡±

    They turned the corner into the alley.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of dark,¡± Solana noticed aloud.

    ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t like this when I spotted it during the day, sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she was about to say but someone grabbed her from behind.

    Nera was walking beside Solana when suddenly she wasn¡¯t next to her anymore. She was immediately on her guard.

    ¡°Solana?¡± Nera asked, turning to see ten women behind them, armed with large clubs. They were dressed like nuns, but they also wore strange masks that looked like a demon¡¯s face wearing a disgusted expression. The largest of them was holding Solana as she struggled to get free.

    ¡°You know those masks are kind of racist,¡± Nera said, calculating her odds and not liking the answer her brain was giving her, ¡°let her go now and I¡¯ll kick the crap out of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®or¡¯ you big dummy,¡± Solana grunted.

    None of them said anything, as they moved forward. Nera tensed eyeing each woman in turn. They had her outnumbered, but Nera never let that sort of thing stop her from doing what needed to be done.

    She charged at the nearest nun, dodging as the nun swung her club for her stomach. Nera grabbed the hand behind the club, and wrenched it around. The weapon fell to the ground with a clatter as Nera brought her knee up through the nun¡¯s elbow, snapping the joint like a twig.

    Normally, someone makes a noise when you break their bones. This weirdo nun didn¡¯t even breathe harder. Nera had a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach that she knew wasn¡¯t the migas settling. The nun she was grabbing pulled a knife out of thin air, and stabbed it into Nera¡¯s shoulder.

    It would have been her heart if she hadn¡¯t seen it coming. She stumbled back as Solana screamed.

    ¡°Nera!¡±

    She knew better than to pull the knife out. Solana had taught her that. Better to let the pressure hold the veins mostly closed. She backed away from the slowly approaching nuns. She tripped over a loose pipe and fell painfully on her butt.

    The nuns, all except the one holding Solana, rushed her at the clatter. Nera grabbed the pipe and managed to block only a few of the clubs. Her muscles screamed at the abuse, and her arm went numb from the knife in her shoulder. This was not good.

    Her ribs were breaking under the violent assault. Her brain blocked out all pain at this point, there was simply too much to process. She knew her leg wasn¡¯t hanging properly from her knee, and she could barely take a breath.

    As suddenly as the assault began, it ended. The nuns stood straight all at the same time, as though by some silent signal. Nera, through eyes rapidly swelling shut, saw the green light of a portal. The nuns went into it single file, one of them seeming to hold it open. The largest nun watched them leave, holding the violently screaming and fighting Solana.

    ¡°S-sol¡­ ana,¡± Nera managed pathetically. She forced her useless arms to pull her forward, like she was going to be able to do anything in this state. The one holding Solana captive, turned after the last nun was through. Her head turned to the side, like a puppy considering something it didn¡¯t quite understand.

    She raised one booted foot and that was the last thing Nera saw.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 4

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 4 - In a World Built on Cruelty, is Embodying Kindness not the Act of a Radical?

    Doctor Shorque pushed the plunger on the syringe full of morphine with a sad sigh. While normally he loved making house calls, this was a particularly sad one. Carla Levine had been his patient for the last 10 years. Not long in his own life span, but he had watched her grow from precocious youngster to wizened grandmother in that time. And these were her last breaths.

    He watched solemnly as she closed her eyes and sighed with relief from the pain. The steady beeping of the heart monitor punctuated the sniffling of the large family behind him. It was only a matter of moments before the beeping became steady, and sniffling turned to sobs.

    ¡°Please accept my condolences, Timothy,¡± Doctor Shorque said as he turned to the grief stricken pixie behind him.

    ¡°She lived a long and full life, doctor,¡± Timothy Levine, her oldest son said with a brave face.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, you need only ask. The coroner is outside but he will wait for as long as you need.¡±

    ¡°Can I have you look at Sarah¡¯s cough doctor? I know it probably seems out of place with all of this going on but it¡¯s been really bad these last few weeks and I just want to be sure it isn¡¯t something serious.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I understand your concern. She¡¯s always been a little susceptible to the city smog, but we wouldn¡¯t want anything nasty to slip through unnoticed, now would we?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. She¡¯s this way, doctor,¡± Timothy said as he led Doctor Shorque into an adjoining room.

    Pixie apartments were interesting. They were the same apartments let to the larger humanoid species of Helios City, but they were legally allowed to have a lot more tenants. A two bedroom apartment was capable of housing nearly fifty pixies quite comfortably. Which was handy because they preferred to live in large family groups.

    Doctor Shorque was led into a room that would have normally been a child¡¯s bedroom or perhaps a small office, but hanging on the walls were what looked like large bird houses. If bird houses looked like fully furnished condominiums. Timothy landed on a platform which acted like a porch before he knocked gently on the red door. A middle aged pixie woman opened the door, the black and pink spiked hair, scattered piercings and dark make-up making her look more like a rebellious teenager.

    ¡°Yeah? Whaddaya want?¡±

    ¡°Sarah, the doctor¡¯s here,¡± he paused, ¡°for mother. But I wanted him to check on your cough while he¡¯s here.¡±

    As if to demonstrate the problem at hand, Sarah erupted into a coughing fit that sounded horribly painful and wet. Doctor Shorque set his brown leather medical bag on the floor, (naturally checking that he wasn¡¯t going to squish any pedestrian pixies, and opened it up.

    ¡°Oh dear, that doesn¡¯t seem to be your usual cough, Sarah. How long has that been going on?¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know. A week? Maybe two?¡±

    ¡°I wish you had called me in earlier, could you turn around please, I need to hear your lungs,¡± Doctor Shorque pressed a smooth glowing green stone against the woman¡¯s back after she turned, rolling her eyes in the process, ¡°Good. Deep breath in. And out.¡±

    The stone amplified the crackling sound in her lungs as she breathed. He thankfully pulled the stone away, as she started hacking again as she tried to breathe in deeply.

    ¡°As I thought. You¡¯ve got bracklung, Sarah. No need to worry though, I have just the thing. We should have that cleared up in a matter of a week.¡±

    He expertly sifted and measured an alchemical powder that would clear her lungs into a vial of thick yellow liquid. It looked vile, and admittedly didn¡¯t taste much better, but the results spoke for themselves. Getting the right dose for a pixie was no small matter (pardon the pun).

    ¡°Alright, Sarah, make sure you drink one drop of this in the morning and before bed for the next week. I¡¯ll come back around that time to make sure everything is cleared up.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Thanks, doc,¡± Sarah murmured, looking away and pouting, as she took the vial that was a little taller than she was.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Timothy said, waiting for Doctor Shorque to put away his supplies and leading him to the front door, ¡°We really appreciate all you¡¯ve done for us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, Timothy. I¡¯ll be back to check on Sarah, and also on Clara. She¡¯s had difficult pregnancies in the past, and we wouldn¡¯t want any more misfortune this year, now would we?¡±

    Doctor Shorque gave a professional nod to the Coroner¡¯s men as he left the building, and began the walk back to his office. It was a brisk autumn morning and the sun was shining delightfully through lazy, white clouds. It was shaping up to be a nice day, in spite of the tragic way it began.

    At least that¡¯s what he thought before he saw Nera lying bleeding in the alley as he passed. He knew her from the shadier side of his work, he had patched her up from many a knife wound, and bullet hole. He wasn¡¯t proud of the work he did for the various gangs in Helios City, but he felt it was his duty as a man of medicine to heal the sick and injured.

    He had no qualms about keeping things from the police, it was not that long ago that his own presence in the city was considered illegal. He had relied on the kindness and discretion of the family hiding him from the roving vigilantes and spies trying to remove the Gillas from the city when he was just a boy. Thankfully, those days were over, but the lesson had thoroughly taken root in him - you can¡¯t trust the police.

    He pulled all manner of medical apparatus from his bag. Patches to stop the bleeding, and mend the bones, but something was wrong. There were places where they weren¡¯t actually doing anything.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t tell me¡­,¡± he began, pulling an odd looking brass monocle from his bag and inspecting her. Nera began sputtering, her consciousness painfully regained.

    ¡°What are you¡­,¡± Nera started scrambling away with just her arms, her legs unmoving, ¡°wait, Doctor Shorque? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Nera,¡± he said, pulling the monocle from his eye, ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this to you, but I¡¯m afraid there is only so much I can do, you need a hospital.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, why can¡¯t I feel my legs?¡±

    ¡°Nera, please,¡± Doctor Shorque put a gentle hand on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m afraid whatever ruffians did this to you, severed the pathways that magic uses to heal physical ailments. You are going to need at least a month in the hospital to recover from this. And several more in therapy beyond. Where is your car?  I will drive-¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Nera, you-¡±

    ¡°Doc, you gotta do something, okay? They took Solana.¡±

    ¡°Who did?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I intend to find out.¡±

    ¡°Why not, and I would never suggest this normally, leave this to the police? Or what about the Lilies?¡±

    ¡°Because she got the job at the hospital, doc. The fancy one. If she isn¡¯t there in three days, she loses her dream job, and I absolutely cannot let that happen. I can¡¯t trust this to anyone else. Please, doc.¡±

    ¡°Nera.¡±

    ¡°Please, you gotta know how to do something. I can pay, I have plenty of Sil. You know I¡¯m good for it.¡±

    Doctor Shorque was torn. This is one of those moments that they don¡¯t prepare you for in medical school.

    ¡°Nera, there is something,¡± he winced as he heard himself say it. He couldn¡¯t believe he was even considering this.

    ¡°Then do it,¡± she said, not an ounce of hesitation in her determined eyes.

    ¡°There are consequences-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as it lets me rescue-¡±

    ¡°Nera Neroni, you stop and you listen to me right this instant!¡±

    Nera looked at him in shock. He was admittedly a little surprised himself. He sighed, allowing his patience to return.

    ¡°If I do this, you can¡¯t tell anyone. I would lose my license, permanently. I can reconnect the pathways and get you healed but they are going to disconnect fully after a while. There is maybe a thirty percent chance that they can actually be fixed at the hospital afterwards but you are looking at over a year of recovery if they manage, and you will likely never be at full capacity afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Nera blanched.

    ¡°There is the very real possibility that you will be unable to move your legs for the rest of your life if I do this. And I don¡¯t even know how long it will last. A day or two maybe. Three at the absolute most and that¡¯s unlikely.¡±

    Nera lay on the filthy concrete of the alley and considered. He waited patiently for her to come to the logical conclusion and let him drive her to the hospital.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said, determination burning in her eyes, ¡°but I have to save her and I¡¯d pay any price to make sure she¡¯s safe. Do it.¡±

    ¡°This is going to be agonizing, Nera. I¡¯m sorry but there isn¡¯t anything I can do about that,¡± he said as he began pulling out the complicated brass implements he needed to do this horrible, good deed.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 5

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 5 - In a City of Constant Misfortune, Perhaps Apathy in the Face of Wrongdoing is the Real Evil

    Nera did her best to resist the pain that rocked her body. When Doctor Shorque had said this would hurt he had not been exaggerating. She had been subjected to just about every source of pain you can imagine while working for the White Lilies. Her demonic ancestry made her hardier than most, so she recovered quickly and that was what had made her such a good enforcer. This pain was simply too much.

    She screamed.

    Not the scream of someone who¡¯d broken a limb, or had their face scraped away from being dragged along pavement behind a speeding motorcycle. These were normal pains that she had experienced and knew. No, this was the pain of having every molecule ripped from your body, rearranged, and plunged back in like molten slag. This was a primal scream that threatened to shred her vocal cords.

    It went on forever, until she was sure that all she had known in her life was this pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nera,¡± she barely heard around the noise of her screaming, ¡°if I stop before it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll die. Just hang on.¡±

    It was then that she realized that she had been begging, pleading for Doctor Shorque to stop. The humiliation of anyone seeing her in this state dulled the pain, but not enough to stop her continuing to scream.

    As suddenly as it had begun, it was over. No, there was still some lingering pain, but it was inconsequential compared to the endless onslaught she had been experiencing a moment before.

    ¡°How many days has it been?¡± she whispered, not daring to open her eyes.

    ¡°Days?¡± Doctor Shorque sounded confused, ¡°Nera, it¡¯s been less than a minute. The remaining pain should wear off in a few more.¡±

    Nera opened her eyes wide, and stared at the doctor. Thoughts flooded her mind, quick calculations of how much time she had to do what needed done, and she swore viciously.

    ¡°Nera, language.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, doc. I gotta go. I¡¯ll send someone with the payment,¡± she paused, dizzy from standing too fast, she leaned against the cool brick wall of the alley, ¡°How much do I owe you?¡±

    ¡°Save your Sil Nera,¡± he sighed, ¡°you¡¯re going to need it. Go get your girl and that will be payment enough.¡±

    Nera dashed from the alley, like her tail was on fire, or like someone¡¯s tail was anyway. She ran up the half a dozen flights of stairs to her apartment, and looked at the weaponry laid out in front of her still on the bed where it had been last night. She considered the big stuff, but this was going to be starting as an investigation, so she slipped a pair of pistols into a shoulder holster, with a few extra clips, and threw a leather jacket over it.

    She¡¯d managed to formulate a plan while Doctor Shorque laid out her options, but actually managing this would be an undertaking. Her deadline did little to help. The faster this was done, the better, and Nera was not averse to making a little mess when necessary.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    This would likely become a big mess before it was done.

    She closed the apartment door behind her, locking it and sighing. Her best option was to go to the police. She was loath to deal with them, they were more likely to try and arrest her than help, but still they might know something and information was what she needed.

    The hush that fell over the precinct when the automatic doors opened and she walked in was like going from a busy subway to an abandoned temple. Even the belligerent drunks behind the holding cell doors looked at her in astonished silence.

    ¡°Where¡¯s detective Mackie?¡± she said, unperturbed. She was used to the effect she had on people who knew of her by reputation.

    ¡°Are you here to turn yourself in?¡± a low growling voice asked from across the bullpen.

    ¡°Did your kids dress you, Mackie, or did your two-timing wife finally leave you with nothing but that in your closet?¡± Nera spat back, slowly walking towards the mustachioed dwarf. Unlike most dwarves, he shaved his beard, supposedly because he thought it made him look more like a cop.

    ¡°You always got something to say, don''t you,¡± he asked, slamming his coffee mug down on his desk so hard it shattered.

    ¡°I need information, Mackie, and you¡¯re gonna give it to me,¡± she responded, stopping in front of him and casting a shadow over his desk.

    ¡°And what might convince me to do something so out of character?¡± Mackie sneered up at her, ¡°Seems I¡¯d be more likely to shoot you and throw you in a cell.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? In that order?¡± Nera pulled a pistol out of her holster and held it under his chin, ¡°While normally I like our witty back and forths, I¡¯m on a deadline.¡±

    Mackie¡¯s eyes widened. And all around Nera the sound of a hundred gun safety¡¯s disengaging filled the air. You could cut the tension with a knife and make a fortune selling sandwiches.

    ¡°Y-you wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Mackie said, ¡°Not even you.¡±

    ¡°Sure I would, Mackie,¡± Nera grinned menacingly at him, before pulling him up by the back loop of his jacket as a human shield, which normally doesn¡¯t work, but cops wear kevlar, ¡°but there¡¯s probably only one thing that would make me consider it. Someone kidnapped my girlfriend, and I need information on who they are.¡±

    ¡°Drop the gun, Nera!¡± one of the cops said, ¡°You know we can¡¯t let you go if you do anything to Mackie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t let me go anyway out of principle, if I gave you a choice,¡± Nera sneered, ¡°but I¡¯m not giving you a choice. Weirdo nuns with demon masks. Ring any bells?¡±

    ¡°The nuns of contempt?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s their base?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, honest.¡±

    ¡°Does my friend need to jog your memory, Mackie?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth, Nera,¡± the captain said, leaving his office after all the comotion, ¡°Look, we¡¯ll overlook this if you just let Mackie go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Captain,¡± Nera snapped, ¡°I let him go only once I¡¯m out the front door.¡±

    ¡°Someone take the shot!¡± Mackie shouted.

    ¡°Guns on the ground, or there¡¯s gonna be a lot of blood, Captain.¡± Nera hissed.

    ¡°Put your guns down,¡± the captain ordered, ¡°Nera, we¡¯ve always dealt straight with you. I¡¯m trusting you to do the right thing here.¡±

    ¡°The right thing would be finishing this, but here,¡± she dropped Mackie, who began hyperventilating on his hands and knees.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you Nera Neroni,¡± Mackie hissed through his teeth, ¡°you mark my words.¡±

    ¡°Get in line, pig.¡±

    Nera left the precinct unharassed just as the captain promised. There would be trouble down the line, but Nera knew she wouldn¡¯t be facing it alone.

    It was time to go home.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 6

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 6 - When a Garden is Trampled, What Hope is Left to a Flower but to Look to the Gardener?

    Nera fidgeted with the radio, as she drove down the city streets. For once in her life, she went the speed limit. Even knowing her time was short, she was having trouble bringing herself to go where she needed to go. She had even caught herself making wrong turns in some sort of subconscious play for time. Was she nervous?

    Nera wasn¡¯t familiar with the feeling of her heart pounding in her chest, and the nausea that accompanied it. Had Doctor Shorque screwed something up? No, he was the best doctor in Helios City, possibly in all Wirmbold. She was anxious about returning to the Garage, unofficial headquarters of the White Lilies, and she couldn¡¯t for the life of her think why. She had always been welcome at the Garage, even before her parents passed, even while she was a snot-nosed punk picking fights with boys twice her size for soda money.

    Olise had taken her under her wing, and shown her the ropes. How to control her sizable anger and put it to use. She was like a second mother to Nera, but like all daughters she had left the nest, and that had left Nera uncertain of where their relationship stood. That was the problem Nera realized. She wasn¡¯t sure how Olise would react to her coming back. She did know she was in for the mother of all lectures about what she had let Doctor Shorque do.

    She flopped her head back against the headrest, and let out a groan. Then, with that out of the way, she floored the accelerator, and weaved her way through traffic to her doom.

    She felt much better as she pulled into the fenced off area behind the garage. The front actually did the best car repairs in the city, but the back was for a very different kind of business. Someone had hung strands of fairy lights from the heavy metal poles that extended above the barbed wire topped chain link fence. It was actually quite pretty if you ignored all the rust.

    She stopped the car in a spot by the open metal garage doors. Not many people realized that they were more than just a way to stop thieves, they were Carnathian steel and so heavily enchanted that nothing short of a heavy cannon could budge them. Even then it would take a few shots. She turned the engine off and took one last deep breath.

    As she got out, she came face-to-face with someone she didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°You lost, girlie,¡± the tall muscular woman who looked like a large badger with spikes covering her jacket asked in a voice that would have sent shivers down anyone else¡¯s spine, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you, and we¡¯re closed for business with the public.¡±

    ¡°That might matter if I was with the public,¡± Nera didn¡¯t even bother trying to square up with the woman, she simply continued walking towards the door, ¡°and I don¡¯t recognize you either.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I said get lost!¡±

    ¡°Technically, you only asked if I was lost,¡± Nera turned and smirked at the woman who was now baring her considerable teeth, before continuing towards the warm light of the garage.

    ¡°Hey, did I just hear¡­ Nera!¡± a voice squeed from under one of the cars.

    ¡°Hey, Kiddo,¡± Nera smiled warmly as a short, thin woman in loose coveralls rolled from underneath a rusting muscle car in desperate need of a paint job, ¡°How you been?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, you are not gonna believe the sort of things I¡¯ve been hearing, just you wait,¡± Kiddo said as she jumped to her feet and gave Nera a surprisingly crushing hug, ¡°did you know someone brought a gun into the 32nd precinct and threatened Mackie with it? Apparently, the cops just let them go too.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Is that right,¡± Nera tried to keep her face straight.

    ¡°Wait, you already knew?¡±

    ¡°Rumors fly fast, but the truth is always too damn slow,¡± the gruff no nonsense voice of Olise came from above and behind Nera.

    Nera froze involuntarily. She had forgotten how intimidating Olise was.

    ¡°Hi, Olise,¡± Nera gulped and turned around, her warm smile turning to a sheepish grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you give me that ¡®Hi, Olise¡¯ bullshit,¡± Olise grunted, ¡°we don¡¯t see you for nearly a year and then you decide to piss the cops off, and return like nothing happened? What are you doing Nera?¡±

    ¡°I needed information.¡±

    ¡°So you started with the cops?! I know I taught you better than that. And Mackie no less, do you have a death wish? Oh, right, of course you do. Sharkie already called and told me what you had him do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling him Sharkie, and I have the death wish?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never call him that to his face,¡± Olise huffed, then she took a puff from the cigarette she had been waving around, ¡°You¡¯d better come up, we have a lot to discuss.¡±

    Nera ruffled kiddo¡¯s hair with an overexaggerated grimace that elicited a chuckle from her, and walked up the metal stairs to Olise¡¯s office. Well, her office in the Garage. Nera knew from experience that she had offices stashed all over Helios City. She had told Nera that you couldn¡¯t be too careful, and it was better to keep an organization decentralized if you wanted it to last. She had gotten her paranoia from decades working for the Supreme God Enexpotest as a master spy, and it had served the White Lilies well since her ¡°retirement¡±.

    Olise was already sitting, smoking behind her desk, which was absolutely covered in piles of papers. There were filing cabinets lining every wall, and baskets on top of them with even more papers. A shelf behind Olise¡¯s desk was covered in miscellaneous cheap knick knacks from around Wirmbold. Nera closed the door behind her and waited for Olise to gesture at the chair on the other side.

    ¡°Now, what in the hells is going on, Nera?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the comotion, Olise. Solana¡¯s been kidnapped by some group called the Nuns of Contempt. They kicked the shit out of me and Doctor Shorque was able to fix me for a short period, but at the end of it I don¡¯t know what sort of condition I¡¯ll be in,¡± Nera said, knowing better than to try and embellish, Olise was straightforward and she expected the same from those she dealt with.

    ¡°That is quite a mess you¡¯ve gotten yourself into,¡± Olise said solemnly, she sighed a smoky sigh, and then she asked what Nera was hoping she would, ¡°How can the Lilies help?¡±

    ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret it, punk. I don¡¯t know much about these Nuns of Contempt, other than that they are kidnapping people off the street. And I don¡¯t like not knowing things.¡±

    ¡°Right, I was going to try and get information from Rain.¡±

    ¡°Enexpotest help me kid, you¡¯ve really got it bad for this girl if you¡¯re gonna risk that place.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother if there wasn¡¯t such an unknown deadline.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I think I¡¯ve got something that she wants,¡± Olise began digging through one of the cabinets against the wall, and pulled out a necklace with a brass ornament on the end in the shape of a fox¡¯s head, ¡°Here, you can use this to bargain with that nasty fox. Do you have a plan for after you¡¯ve found her? I doubt the nuns will take too kindly to your interference, and I know the cops are already pissed off and looking for blood.¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t actually gotten that far,¡± Nera winced, ¡°kinda playing it by ear.¡±

    ¡°You idiot,¡± Olise muttered under her breath, before taking a deep breath and continuing, ¡°alright, I can find a safe house for the two of you until things calm down. Find her, bring her here, and we¡¯ll get you there. We¡¯ll get Sharkie to see to your recovery and care afterwards. In return, you work for me for 5 years minimum pay, if you recover. Otherwise, I¡¯ll consider your past work payment enough. Hells know you¡¯ll have it hard enough in that case. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nera said, the tightness in her chest finally easing a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, you still have to do the hard part.¡±

    Nera shook Olise¡¯s hand, and she left the Garage better prepared for what had to happen next.

    She hoped.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 7

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 7 - Even in a Friendly Monster¡¯s Den, it is Wise to Be Wary of the Price for Safety

    Rain slinked with satisfaction through the crowd of bodies as they bobbed mindlessly to the music. She could tell at a glance which of them were hers and which were nearly ripe for the deal. As a kaizen, deals were meals. She gained energy from the small portions of souls that became hers when she made a deal with someone.

    It was a misconception that this was somehow detrimental to the people she dealt with. Small pieces of your soul were constantly being chipped off. A bit like flakes of skin. It¡¯s true that bigger deals took bigger pieces, but more often than not if you traded something else of equal value you didn¡¯t lose anything.

    She scanned the crowd and her eyes stopped on a beautiful woman in a red dress dancing with reckless abandon, her golden curls bouncing with each movement. She was having fun, and Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile at the youthful vibrancy she was exhibiting. Until she saw him in the shadows. There was a man watching the woman in the red dress from the shadows eagerly. Hungrily.

    Rain sniffed.

    Vampire.

    There was nothing that Rain hated more than competition in her territory. Except maybe a deal slipping through her grasp. She nodded at the muscle-bound ogres at the entrance and gestured at the pest. No one even noticed as the vampire was dragged kicking and screaming through a curtain at the back of the bar. They definitely wouldn¡¯t hear his bones cracking under the punishing hits of the ogres from the back alley.

    She smiled at the woman in red.

    ¡°All this dancing must be making you thirsty.¡±

    The woman stopped dancing but still bobbed along to the driving beat.

    ¡°I am actually.¡±

    ¡°Can I get you something?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rain loved the way the woman laughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Rain asked, once they had their drinks and were settled into the soft cushions of her private booth.

    ¡°Enera,¡± the woman said before taking a sip of her drink.

    ¡°What brings you here, Enera?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a singer.¡±

    ¡°Really? What do you sing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busking in Park Center, but I really want to be on a stage. Musicals, lounge singing, at this point I can¡¯t be picky, but everyone seems to have no interest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you have a great singing voice.¡±

    ¡°My family thinks so. That¡¯s why they supported me coming here. More opportunities in the city. Most places won¡¯t even give me a try though.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Enera sighed, ¡°the Singer¡¯s Guild requires a huge fee if you don¡¯t have experience, and I can¡¯t get the experience to make it cheaper because no one hires outside the guild.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡±

    ¡°I have a bit saved up, but most of what I make goes to renting this attic space in Eastown.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a rough area for a cute thing like you,¡± the vampire suddenly made sense to Rain. She was glad she had taken care of it.

    ¡°That''s all I could find.¡±

    ¡°Would you consider working here?¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Enera choked on her drink, eyes wide, ¡°You don¡¯t want an audition?¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I have someone who could mentor you through any difficulties. She¡¯s tough, but good.¡±

    ¡°What about the guild?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Rain paused, trying to think of the best way to put it, after all words were important, ¡°an understanding with them.¡±

    ¡°I would love that. Wow. My friends said I shouldn¡¯t come here, but I¡¯m glad I did.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing, I like to seal my deals with a kiss,¡± Rain smiled and leaned on her arm.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that a bit,¡± Enera pursed her lips nervously, ¡°odd?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a cultural thing. Is this your first time meeting a kaizen?¡±

    Enera nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. There aren¡¯t many of us left. Does it make you uncomfortable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Enera¡¯s face turned beet red, she emptied her glass, and she leaned in toward Rain, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll kiss you. I know we just met but I trust you for some reason.¡±

    Rain gently cupped the woman¡¯s chin in her hands. Enera let out a breath of anticipation as Rain inched closer. Her bright red lips eager for the kiss that would seal the deal. Rain could practically taste the woman¡¯s soul. She swallowed in anticipation. She didn¡¯t need more than a small piece. You¡¯d lose more by swearing at your mom, and it was tantalizingly close to being hers.

    ¡°Helios City Police Department! This is a raid!¡± the familiar voice boomed out over the music, ¡°Everyone on the ground and hands on your head.¡±

    The panic that rippled through the crowd was quickly suppressed with an annoyed thought from Rain as she pushed power through the spells that covered every wall. This was not the first attempt at a raid, and she somehow doubted it would be the last. Everyone listened to the order and lay on the ground.

    Everyone except Rain who sighed.

    ¡°Detective Mackie,¡± Rain turned from Enera, standing and speaking in her customary sultry tones that she knew worked on almost every species, ¡°to what do I owe the unexpected pleasure of your company?¡±

    ¡°Stow it, Rain,¡± Mackie responded in much more subdued tones, ¡°I know your tricks, and everyone knows they don¡¯t work on dwarves.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, whatever could you be referring to, detective?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m referring to¡­,¡± she watched, intrigued by the odd dwarven man in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ You are interfering in a police matter, you-¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I have immunity within the confines of my property according to article five of the kaizen Accords. And we should not forget that as the Denmother I have special dispensation within Helios City. Have you forgotten that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ fugitive¡­ and article whatsit. Exempt?¡±

    ¡°My dear detective, I think you should sit down and have a drink,¡± she gently led him by the shoulder to the bar, ¡°I¡¯m sure we can settle this amicably. I am a great supporter of our boys in brown after all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, drink¡­ amica-,¡± the detective slunk down in the bar stool, as the plain clothes officers behind him looked at each other in the doorway, warily.

    ¡°Gentlemen, why don¡¯t you have a seat while I have a discussion with the nice detective,¡± as one, they sat on the floor with legs crossed like kindergartners on a fieldtrip, and she turned her attention to Detective Mackie, ¡°Now detective, I have been here since before your great great grandfather could pick up a pickaxe. What made you even think to attempt something like this?¡±

    The man she kept behind the bar slid a sizable glass of whiskey in front of the detective who grabbed it and took a sip. She always marveled at the power of alcohol to dull the mind, and even more that people would not only willingly but happily drink it in her presence.

    ¡°You know Nera Neroni?¡±

    ¡°I am familiar with the White Lily¡¯s old enforcer. Didn¡¯t she retire?¡±

    ¡°Retired, my ass. She just came bursting into the precinct waving a gun and threatening to shoot everyone.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. The dumb bitch put the barrel right under my chin,¡± he downed the rest of his glass, signaled for the bartender to refill it, and pulled his collar down to show her an angry yellow bruise under his chin.¡±

    ¡°Nera did that?¡± Rain was shocked, she knew from experience that Nera was capable of great violence, but it was never unprovoked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Something about a kidnapping, and the nuns of contempt. I knew she¡¯d come looking to you for information so,¡± the detective turned and proudly gestured at the policemen on the floor, before squinting in confusion, ¡°Were they always that short?¡±

    ¡°So, you want revenge on Nera?¡± Rain prompted, regaining the detective¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I want to wring her funting neck, before I empty a clip into her worthless ganger hide.¡±

    ¡°You know, detective, I might be willing to help you,¡± Rain¡¯s mouth salivated at the thought of this juicy deal, ¡°For a price, of course.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always something with you kaizen. Fine, what do you want? My first born? My left pinky toe? Some other weird little thing that will ultimately lead to my downfall?¡±

    ¡°I want to remain unharassed by you and the police for your life span.¡±

    ¡°Funt, you don¡¯t start small do you?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Dwarves were famously resistant to mental tampering. They generally lacked the creative thinking skills to be susceptible. In this case, his abilities as a detective were his downfall.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 8

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 8 - Information Always Comes with a Steep Price, and in This City that Price is Usually Pain

    Nera smelled the ozone of an incoming storm as she stood in the sickeningly artificial blue light of Rain¡¯s Bar. She knew better than to try and cut in line. The ogres at the door were not for show, and they didn¡¯t tolerate any attempt to cheat your way in.

    This was the part of her plan that she knew would take the longest. The lines were famously long and slow moving. Sometimes people waited all night to get into this bar. Nera was glad she managed to get in line before it stretched around the block.

    ¡°You, with the black hair,¡± one of the bouncers shouted from the front of the line, ¡°You Nera?¡±

    Nera was surprised but didn¡¯t allow it to show on her face. The ogre moved down the line toward her. Things had just gotten dangerous. The warm metallic hardness against her ribs made her feel a little safer, but ogres had been known to shrug off quite a few slugs before succumbing to their injuries. She definitely didn¡¯t have enough for the half a dozen that guarded the bar¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°And if I am?¡± Nera called back.

    ¡°Rain wants a word with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that convenient, because I want a word with her.¡±

    Nera could feel the slimy wetness of the inhibition lowering magic that pervaded the atmosphere. An unfortunate side-effect of her demonic heritage was the ability to feel magic. Rarely was the effect pleasant. She could feel her mind becoming fuzzy, and she almost wanted to let it take her distress.

    No. Focus.

    She pushed herself to resist the effect with a shiver. Another side effect of her heritage was being able to resist magic at will, this was one she appreciated. Unfortunately, even she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it forever. She had to minimize the time she spent here.

    The ogre led her to the large table at the back of the busy bar. A song with a nice driving beat was playing from the front. She couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the atmosphere that Rain had achieved. It was pleasant and fun.

    ¡°Ah, Nera. How is retirement treating you?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t last unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Rain said with all the fake surprise of a bad poker player, her fox ears twitching unconsciously, ¡°You know I think I did recall hearing about an incident earlier that had your scent all over it.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to talk?¡±

    ¡°Oh, where are my manners? Please, sit down, what would you like to drink? It¡¯s on the house of course.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll have a soda with a lime wedge.¡±

    ¡°Now, what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°I thought you wanted to speak with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, about what you need help with. I could smell your desire for a deal from all the way in here.¡±

    ¡°I see. In that case, I need to know about the Nuns of Contempt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that information is quite expensive.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°What kind of price? You know I don¡¯t have a soul to bargain with.¡±

    ¡°Let me see. A job. One that aligns with your interest in the Nuns of Contempt as a matter of fact.¡±

    ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening,¡± Nera sipped her soda.

    ¡°There is a warehouse on the edge of town, where the Nuns are keeping some sort of new power. I want it.¡±

    ¡°Is it heavily guarded or something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I can¡¯t be seen to be making any sort of overt move.¡±

    ¡°So you want me and the Lilies to take the heat.¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°And in exchange I get what?¡±

    ¡°I will provide all the information you need to find the leader of the Nuns of Contempt, a man called the Bishop of Ruin, and all the information I have managed to gather about his organization.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want this power source brought?¡±

    ¡°I have a man set up in the alley off of fifth and holiday. Bring it there, and if he¡¯s satisfied he will provide you with all the information you need.¡±

    ¡°And the entire cost is covered by this job?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind if we shake on it.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Rain¡¯s face tightened, but she didn¡¯t argue as Nera shook her hand instead of the customary kiss.

    ¡°Consider it done,¡± Nera said, before downing the rest of her soda, wincing at the sharp pain of bubbles in her throat.

    No sooner had she stood and turned her back to Rain than Nera felt the all too familiar feeling of a gun in her back. Even through the leather of her jacket it was unmistakable. She stopped and raised her hands slowly.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯d kill you,¡± the deep gravelly voice of Detective Mackie said.

    Nera silently cursed, she had let her guard down. This never would have happened before she left the Lilies. The spells must have wormed their way through her defenses. They were insidious like that.

    ¡°You sure did, Mackie. Way to cut the line.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Nera,¡± Rain¡¯s dark velvety voice said, ¡°It¡¯s just business. You know how it is, and you did forget to bargain for safe passage out of my domain.¡±

    ¡°I figured that was implied by my agreement to do the job. Can¡¯t do it if I die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s solid logic, Nera, but implication is worth nothing when it comes to the deal.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Nera frowned, ¡°Mackie, I don¡¯t want you to get twitchy on me. So I¡¯m telling you what I¡¯m going to do. I¡¯m going to grab something from around my neck. Don¡¯t shoot.¡±

    ¡°You better move real slow, Nera. A blessed bullet to the back is a nasty way to go I hear.¡±

    Nera winced at the thought. Slowly brought her left hand behind her head, and pulled the amulet from around her neck. She let it hang from her hand where Rain and Mackie could both see it.

    ¡°Do you recognize this, Rain?¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Rain muttered.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a real fancy necklace. So what?¡± Mackie said.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe passage from my domain,¡± Rain said darkly, ¡°You have to let her go.¡±

    ¡°The hell I do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you do,¡± Nera said, suddenly very glad that Olise had given her the amulet, ¡°it¡¯s the law. It¡¯s also magically binding to a kaizen like Rain. You wouldn¡¯t want to end up on the wrong end of that now would you, Mackie?¡±

    ¡°I never should have given that to Olise, the old bat.¡±

    ¡°Rain,¡± Mackie growled, ¡°are you going back on our deal? You said I would get to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, dear detective,¡± Rain purred, ¡°though the specific wording of our deal was to put her at your mercy. I have done just that. As a freebie I will tell you that once she¡¯s out of the bar, her safe passage ends. So simply put your gun away until she¡¯s left my protection. Goodbye, Nera. Do give my best to Olise.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Rain. Just so you know our deal is still on the table. Don¡¯t forget now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t.

    Nera proceeded to walk out of the bar with Mackie shortly behind her itching to draw.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 9

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 9 - Sometimes in Life¡¯s Journey You Find Yourself Where You Need to Be by Taking a Detour

    Nera could feel herself tensing for the bullet in her back as she walked through the door of Rain¡¯s Bar. Mackie¡¯s glare bored a hole in the back of her head as she passed the excited crowd of people outside. She took a deep breath, prepared to bolt as soon as she felt the protection of the amulet drop.

    She heard a series of clicks, and a frustrated growl.

    The protection hadn¡¯t dropped yet, but Mackie was distracted. Nera decided to try and cause a panic so she could slip away.

    She dodged into the crowd.

    ¡°He¡¯s got a gun!¡± she yelled as loud as she could.

    She laughed with satisfaction as the crowd began to panic just as she planned. Surely she could lose Mackie now. She sprinted into the car park across the street from the bar. She heard the gunshot, and dove behind a concrete pillar as chunks flew off of it.

    The screaming of the crowd intensified.

    She swore under her breath, pulling the pistol from its holster and flipping the safety off automatically. She ran half crouching behind the row of cars to her right. Bullets shattered glass over her head as she passed.

    ¡°Give it up, Nera! I have you trapped! I know exactly where you are.¡±

    Nera looked around for whatever was giving up her position when she saw a convex mirror in the corner. She didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot it. She noticed the shadow of Mackie coming around the car, and slid around the other side. Her mind was racing as she tried to figure out what to do next.

    She blindly fired three shots over the trunk of the blue sedan.

    As she ran from behind the car and across to the other side, taking advantage of Mackie ducking, she noticed a gap between the two levels she might be able to cross. With a graceful leap she stepped on the metal wire suspended between poles that served as a guard rail, and reached across the concrete chasm.

    With a grunt, she pulled herself up to the next level, and rolled onto the next level as gunshots echoed through the garage.

    Nera jumped to her feet and ran to the stairs she spotted at the end of the row. She shut the heavy steel door behind her and fell back against it trying to catch her breath. Hearing the nervous cough of the maintenance man to her left she grabbed his mop and fed it through the door handle blocking it from opening. She put a finger up to her lips. He nodded wide eyed.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She ran up the stairs two at a time, finally stopping to catch her breath on the same level she had parked. She wished she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to get out of shape. A door slammed open one level below her. She swore and opened the green door in front of her. Spotting the safety of the familiar black Mustang.

    Running from column to column sure that bullets would start flying at any second, she finally made it to her car. It had been a long time since she had been so grateful for the sleek black and chrome of her beloved car. She slammed the door behind her, and kicking it into gear squealed out of her spot, and along the downward spiral to the exit and freedom.

    She was nearly out when Mackie jumped onto the hood. She let out an involuntary ¡°ack¡± when he shot the windshield.

    Luckily she had long ago replaced it with enchanted bulletproof glass. It had cost nearly three months wages but clearly it had been worth it as the purple light rippled across and the bullet flew off harmlessly. Mackie was screaming something that Nera couldn¡¯t make out. She rolled the side window down.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you worthless-¡±

    Nera interrupted what she was sure was shaping up to be a quality insult with a shot from her pistol. Because she was shooting left-handed, she only grazed his shoulder, but it seemed to be enough to cause him to lose his grip as she spun the wheel. She watched in the rearview mirror as he rolled behind her. Only stopping when he hit one of the concrete pillars.

    She sighed with relief as she pulled full speed into the street, and with a roar of the engine she sped out into the night.

    Nera only stopped when she arrived in front of her apartment. She needed sleep and a change in hardware. She felt guilty for stopping but she was having trouble keeping her eyes open, and she was no good to Solana in this state.

    As she entered the ominously silent apartment, she saw the dishes on the table. Tears filled her eyes, and she fell to her knees. She didn¡¯t know how long she cried or at what point she had fallen asleep on her floor. She awoke to prodding from her landlady¡¯s broom.

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna come home drunk, at least close the door, so the rest of us don¡¯t have to see it.¡±

    Nera wiped her eyes, and sniffed.

    ¡°Gods, you are a mess.¡±

    And with that she left.

    Nera looked at the cat clock on the wall, a gift from Solana that she won at the fair, and swore. She had slept too long.

    Going to the bedroom, she changed into a bulletproof vest. If you could even call it a vest. Unfortunately, the strongest one available was made by a perverted arms dealer out of the west side who had enchanted a skin tight sleeveless turtleneck crop top. She paired it with cargo pants that had pockets capable of holding all the ammunition she could possibly need.

    She paused at the assortment of guns at her disposal. She considered for a moment before slinging the Mexaroff over her shoulder. It was an ambidextrous rifle with a short profile, but the length of the barrel was inside the gun so it was surprisingly accurate, perfect for indoor work. The clips held sixty rounds, and it had a variety of mundane and magical firing modes. She stuffed all of her fully loaded clips into her cargo pants and once again left her apartment.

    It took her nearly an hour to arrive at the location Rain had given her. In fact she had passed by it twice before realizing that the rusting, seemingly abandoned warehouse was what she was looking for. Even the front gate was dilapidated and hanging off of its hinges at an angle. This didn¡¯t seem like the sort of place where you kept a new power source.

    Nera cautiously approached the building and after cautiously walking up a set of very creaky stairs she looked through the window and gasped.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 10

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 10 - Choices Made in Anger Most Often Affect the Chooser, but They Also Often Affect the Innocent

    Nera stared through the window at the mass of cables and tubes that were going into Solana¡¯s body and felt sick. Solana was suspended in the air with brackets holding her in place and looked less like a person and more like some sort of sick experiment. Green liquid bubbled lazily in a large vat behind her. She heard the faint sound of lots of voices chanting and the clanking of metal echoing from somewhere far off.

    Three of the weird masked nuns were watching various gauges and taking notes. They didn¡¯t turn around as Nera slowly opened the creaking door, and slipped inside. Ducking behind some conveniently placed crates, she surveyed the area. The warehouse contained metal walkways suspended by thick steel cables. There were a handful of open doors that contained more wooden crates like Nera was concealed behind.

    She waited long enough to be sure that all she had to deal with were the three nuns in front of her. No more ambushes by significantly larger numbers. She had learned that lesson all too well.

    This time Nera was ready for the magic that the nuns seemed to like to use to fight. She rotated the switch on the side, and felt her gun pull magic from the air. While the gun charged the nullification round, she aimed for the floor in between the three masked women. When she felt the whirring end, she pulled the trigger. A nullification round speared through the air, and with a soft whumph a large dome of dark blue light grew around the nuns speckled with constellations of sparkles.

    The nuns were stunned by the loud crack of the rifle. Nera switched the rifle to mundane mode, and charged at the nuns. A quick burst of fire left the muzzle, as she shot at the first woman. Green light resonated in the air where the bullets hit a shield, which shouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    Nera could feel the lack of magic in the air as she entered the dome of anti-magic. It felt like a chill arctic wind running across her skin in spite of her clothing. She didn¡¯t like feeling so cold, but it was better than a bunch of spells flying around while she was working.

    The nuns pulled clubs from seemingly nowhere, and turned to face her. She pulled the trigger, allowing a flurry of bullets to punch into the green shields. She was frustrated that they seemed to have some sort of magic that she couldn¡¯t nullify.

    When she reached the leader of the nuns, she narrowly dodged a club, and drove the butt of her rifle into the woman¡¯s stomach. The nun doubled over without a sound. Nera finished by slamming the woman¡¯s head so it crashed into the ground. She spun around ready for the next.

    She wasn¡¯t ready for the grating scream that came from the nun she had kicked into the ground. She jumped back, aiming the rifle at the woman. What happened next she didn¡¯t understand.

    The woman was on her knees, her hands holding the mask, which had cracked in half. One half fell away exposing the face underneath. The face underneath was one of pure terror, confusion, and insanity. The mask began to crumble to dust. The woman¡¯s eyes went up into her skull and she passed out.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The other two looked at each other, cocking their heads at an angle, before looking back at the woman slumped on the ground. Nera gently prodded the woman with a foot, but she didn¡¯t react at all. The three women stared at the body on the ground, and at each other for a moment.

    Got it, Nera thought, Break the masks.

    The other two ran at Nera wildly and soundlessly. She managed to grab the swinging arm of one, slipped behind her and twisted her head so the club of the other hit the mask. Nera felt the impact and dropped the woman. The nun flailed and screamed the same as the first one.

    Nera swung her rifle like a club and shattered the mask of the sole remaining nun.

    With the nuns dispatched, she spent the time to make sure that the handful of rooms along the wall were empty. Aside from crates in various states of being opened, and strange machinery covered in periodically blinking lights, they were. Finally, Nera looked over the edge of the metal platform she was standing on.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to see a sprawling cavern that had been dug out of the ground beneath the warehouse. At the bottom she saw what looked like hundreds of workers no bigger than ants bustling around as though nothing had happened above. There was a strange metal device that they seemed to be working on. Nera wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it was gigantic. She wasn¡¯t sure how far the cavern extended past the edges of the warehouse, but from what she could see, the device easily dwarfed the warehouse.

    It didn¡¯t seem like there were going to be reinforcements from below.

    Nera turned her attention to the horrible device that Solana was hooked to. She hesitated over the strange panel in front of it. She had never seen anything quite like it. Scrolling symbols moved across the glowing slab of what seemed to be glass.

    She elected to ignore it and focus instead on getting Solana unhooked and away from this awful place.

    ¡°What did they do to you, Solana?¡±

    Nera started by pulling the stickers connecting wires to her skin. The panel behind her turned bright red, and a screeching noise came from all around her. She shot the panel and it cracked and sparked. Luckily the noise also stopped. She waited, gun raised, for the sound of reinforcements that must surely be coming.

    She held her breath until she couldn¡¯t any longer. It seemed like no one was coming. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what this place was. Finally satisfied that she could continue her quest to help Solana, Nera began pulling the tubes out of her skin. Solana bled a little but it quickly stopped.

    She shuddered as she pulled the last wire out of Solana¡¯s neck. It was long, and clearly went down her entire spine. It resisted being removed, and Nera fought back the desire to vomit. When Nera had finally removed everything, Solana was still suspended from strange hooks around her arms and legs.

    A large part of her wanted to go down below and slaughter every one of those little black ants. And blow up the huge metal device they were working on for good measure. Maybe fill in the hole, and bulldoze the lot.

    Ultimately, the larger part of her that simply wanted Solana safe and far away won out against her rage. She forced herself to take deep breaths as she stacked some of the nearby crates into makeshift stairs, and pulled her off of the brackets.

    Solana began shaking uncontrollably. She remained unconscious but was letting out pained whimpering sounds. The shaking intensified as they left the warehouse. Nera could barely get Solana strapped into the passenger seat of her car.

    With Solana convulsing wildly in the seat next to her, Nera sped away from the nightmares of the warehouse, hoping desperately that Doctor Shorque could fix whatever those monsters had done to Solana.

    She silently swore that they would pay dearly for this.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 11

    <u>Black Sunshine</u>

    Chapter 11 - For a Few of Us the Religion of the Streets was Sisterhood, but for the Rest it was Cruelty

    It was moments like this that the Bishop of Ruin was glad he didn¡¯t have a nose. The man across from him was sweating profusely. He thought about what a disgusting habit that was, and turned away. His single eye closed so he wouldn¡¯t have to see. It didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said, ¡°you were just telling me about my facility in the outskirts? Some sort of incident with the workers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, your eminence. Someone broke in, and stole the erm,¡± the man stammered again, and he could feel his anger rise again, ¡°they unhooked the power source? And sort of, erm, ran off with it.¡±

    The Bishop of Ruin looked at the man in barely concealed annoyance.

    ¡°Was the work disrupted?¡±

    ¡°A few workers snapped out of the trance, but we promptly put them down.¡±

    ¡°How many is a few, Stubbs?¡±

    ¡°17, your eminence.¡±

    ¡°Out of hundreds?!¡± he slammed his fist against the desk, ¡°Why are you bothering me with such trivial matters?¡±

    ¡°Well, without the erm-¡±

    ¡°Yes, the power source. That girl. What about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, erm, without her powering the device,¡± Stubbs mopped his face with a white cloth from this jacket pocket before putting it back, disgusting, ¡°the rest will start to snap out of it, and you will be left with no one to fix your-¡±

    ¡°No one fixing my ship is an unacceptable outcome. How did you let this happen?¡±

    ¡°Me? Well, I-¡±

    ¡°You know what, that¡¯s not important. You failed me.¡±

    ¡°No, your eminence, I have a- that is to say I could-¡±

    ¡°Enough excuses, Stubbs.¡±

    With a thought the man in front of him began to turn bright red. At last, his skin was a proper color. Blood poured from the man¡¯s nose, ears, and mouth, and his flesh began to melt. Within a few minutes, he was mostly a puddle on the floor but the last remnants of his foul skeleton stubbornly refused to melt. The Bishop of Ruin snarled, an impressive feat for a being without a mouth, and the last of Stubbs was goo.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Mother Superior entered with a bow.

    ¡°Get one of the slaves to clean this mess up, and get me the security footage from the outskirts facility.¡±

    Mother Superior bowed again, and left silently. It was unnerving, the way they moved, but it was a necessary evil he told himself. He had to get that damnable ship fixed and leave this insane planet before it infected him with its madness. Had he known just what he was getting into, he would have told the science council where they could shove their assignment.

    ¡°I just had to jump at the chance to explore uncharted territory chasing a spatial anomaly,¡± the Bishop of Ruin muttered to himself.

    The Bishop of Ruin was not his real name. He hated having to use the trappings of the street gangs of what the locals called a city, but in this lawless, technologically inferior wasteland he did what he must to survive.

    Mother Superior returned with the tape. That¡¯s right, tape. What an archaic and useless thing to have to use. He watched the footage from the warehouse

    He watched the footage from the warehouse again. His face scrunched.

    He watched it again. His fist clenched.

    He watched. He grabbed the desk with both hands and flipped it across the room.

    The crash did little to soothe his anger.

    He took a deep breath.

    He screamed.

    Every piece of glass cracked and then shattered.

    He breathed slowly, finally calm again. This was going to be alright, he assured himself. That girl had a chip. He could have the nuns track her down, same as they did the first time.

    ¡°Mother Superior!¡±

    Mother Superior appeared behind him silently.

    ¡°Take me to the nuns that failed, and then gather every possible nun you can spare. When I return I want to have my office back in pristine shape.¡±

    She bowed, and he shuddered.

    He followed Mother Superior as she walked silently down the halls of the Cathedral he had purchased for this charade. She led him down the stairs to a crypt where on three stone slabs were the women whose masks had been shattered. About the only thing Stubbs had done right in this situation was bring them back to the Cathedral.

    It was unfortunate that their minds were also shattered when the masks were. It was a flaw he wished he could eliminate but the ship was so close to being fixed. Even with this weakness, these three would be serviceable as nuns again. He simply needed to fix them. A simple matter for the technology he had brought here from his ship.

    He sighed.

    Turning to the computer banks, he typed in several long strings of code. A machine began whirring to his left, spitting webs of matter and reforming the shattered masks. Symbols flew across the screen in what would have looked like a random pattern to the casual observer. The diagnostics he ran began returning errors for the pathways that were destroyed by this defiant demon saboteur. Patching their neural networks with deft keystrokes was child¡¯s play to him, and before too long, they were in satisfactory shape.

    ¡°That ought to do it.¡±

    He fastened the demon masks to their faces, as they were finished being fabricated. One at a time the women sat upright with the click of a button, and stood in front of the slabs. They were shortly joined by others two or three at a time. When Mother Superior returned, the nearly two dozen nuns in perfect unsettling unison kneeled in front of him for instruction. He hated that they were necessary.

    With a click, the screen behind him came to life with the footage from the warehouse incident. He had to force himself to not look at it again, so that he could remain calm, and give orders. He looked over the kneeling group of nuns in front of him as he pointed to the paused footage of the power source being carried by that demon.

    ¡°Bring her back at any cost.¡±

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 12

    <u>Black Sunshine</u>

    Chapter 12 - Success is a Fleeting Thing, and can Slip Away at a Moment''s Notice

    Nera sat, arms crossed, shaking in a chair outside the room where Solana was screaming in pain, and trying to think of literally anything else. Olise put a hand on her shoulder. Nera started, looking at the older woman who had taught her everything she knew eyes wet with the beginnings of tears. She had never had Olise show any tenderness before. It just wasn¡¯t her style.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea,¡± Olise said.

    Kiddo came up from the main repair area, and immediately hugged Nera tightly. She had experienced affection from Kiddo before. That was just the sort of person she was. Nera allowed herself to be comforted, as tears filled her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. I ain¡¯t hugging you,¡± the badger woman said.

    ¡°Gryla!¡± Kiddo admonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kiddo,¡± Nera said, ¡°Your hugs are good.¡±

    Olise coughed, ¡°Now that that¡¯s over, Nera. We need to discuss what happened and the plan from here.¡±

    Nera pried Kiddo¡¯s arms off of her, much to Kiddo¡¯s disappointment, and followed Olise into her office. No sooner had she sat down, than a searing pain like someone jamming a red hot ice pick in her right eye caused her to gasp. Thankfully it faded quickly.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± She asked rhetorically.

    ¡°It¡¯s the wards on the garage doors,¡± Olise explained with a sigh, ¡°we seem to be under attack.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯s just kids throwing rocks.¡±

    ¡°Not likely. The wards aren¡¯t that sensitive. They¡¯re tripped by offensive magic, and heavy artillery.¡±

    Nera jumped up, and ran with Olise to the armory. Kiddo and Gryla were already arming themselves. Nera grabbed spare clips for her rifle, stuffing them in the pockets of her cargo pants, and a bandolier of grenades from a hook.

    ¡°Nera, Gryla, you will be firing through the windows on the second floor, I¡¯ll guard Doctor Shorque and Solana. Kiddo, you¡¯ll man the turrets from the station here in the armory.¡±

    BANG!

    ¡°And if they breach the doors?¡± Nera asked.

    Olise scoffed, ¡°If they manage to get through those doors, Kiddo will switch to the interior turrets, and we¡¯ll fire from the balcony.¡±

    BANG!

    ¡°You¡¯ll want armor piercing rounds, they have some sort of shielding that even nullification can¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this sort of thing before,¡± Olise said, ¡°does that gun have a shock mode?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Use that first, it shorts out shielding.¡±

    BANG!

    ¡°Aim for the mask, they seem to not notice anything else. Once the mask breaks, they fall.¡±

    Everyone acknowledged the information and went to their assigned place with practiced efficiency.

    BANG!

    Nera peered out the window into the courtyard below. There were nearly two dozen nuns all channeling magic into the one at the front, who looked slightly different. A ball of orange crackling magic grew in front of her outstretched hand. Once it reached a truly ridiculous size, it flew into the garage door.

    BANG!

    Nera flipped the switch on her rifle to a shock mode, and waited for the magic to imbue the bullet in the chamber. She aimed at the woman in front. She¡¯d have to wait for the ball of magic to get out of the way, before she could fire. It was all about timing.

    BANG! Crack!

    The ball of magic flew forward, and Nera took the shot. The green barrier formed, just as she had expected. The electricity from her shot arced over the surface, and with a shattering like a beer bottle against a table, the shield was down.

    Cracrack!

    Two shots rang out from the other rooms, as Olise and Gryla fired. The woman at the front fell down dead, her mask shattered.

    Rattattattat!

    The turrets on the roof laid down a heavy fire of electrified rounds, and more shields failed. Nera flipped the switch to automatic and the women in the courtyard fell all too quickly to the hail of bullets from every room.

    As the last woman fell, Nera felt the garage shake with a sudden explosion from the repair area. She swore under her breath, and ran through the door of Olise¡¯s office. She stopped at the sight of a hole, large enough for a truck to drive through, blasted outward through the garage door. The edges were melted and red from heat, and the leftover magic from the enchantments sparked.

    Gryla stood beside Nera and whistled, ¡°What the hell did that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the assault seems to have stopped,¡± Nera paused, ¡°Solana!¡±

    She burst through the door to the room where Olise had been guarding Solana and Doctor Shorque. The bed where Solana had been was empty, Doctor Shorque was unconscious, and Olise was bleeding from a sizable gash in her belly.

    ¡°Gryla, get the medical kit from the repair bay!¡±

    Nera rushed over to Olise, and immediately applied pressure to her wound.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, make sure Sharkie¡¯s okay,¡± Olise grunted.

    ¡°Gryla will see to him. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Solana¡¯s eyes started glowing about halfway through the assault, and suddenly Sharkie was out. She plunged a magic dagger into my gut, and ran out the door..¡±

    Nera shook her head in disbelief, ¡°Solana wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good. I¡¯m glad my gut¡¯s actually not got a massive hole in it,¡± Olise scoffed, ¡°Use your head for something more than a place to hang your horns, Nera. Of course it wasn¡¯t Solana.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the nuns did something to her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and until we know what, we need to be very careful around her.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Nera-¡±

    Gryla entered the room with the medical kit, and threw her a patch that would stop the bleeding. Nera applied it to Olise¡¯s gut, and stood up.

    ¡°Nera, listen. We need to plan carefully,¡± Olise pleaded.

    Nera walked out of the room and down the stairs growling in frustration. Now she had to find Solana all over again. With only a day left until Solana started her new job, and the possibility of her falling down at any minute, the clock was literally ticking.

    ¡°Nera, you need to calm down,¡± Olise said, slowly following her down, ¡°We¡¯ll get her back.¡±

    ¡°Not soon enough. I¡¯m ending this now!¡±

    Nera climbed into her car, and ignoring the shouts of Olise and Kiddo to stop she peeled out of the garage.

    She would bring Solana home at any cost.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 13

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 13 - A Friend You Can Rely on is Like a Sturdy Ship in a Storm

    Nera made her way down the creaking dock toward the host of skeletons loading and unloading cargo from a ship. At the front of the Belmarie was a giant skeleton hanging from the mast of the all wooden ship. In the past, she had only done deals with Captain Ruth, but she knew that Ruth¡¯s wife was very well versed in magic.

    If she had any hope of avoiding another encounter with Rain, it was by asking for help from Ella the Necromancer. In all honesty, if she had been aware that the Belmarie was in port, that would have been her first stop. She had often gone drinking with the crew, though not even she could keep up with even the lightest lightweights among the girls and was on a first name basis with everyone. Unless they had added new members.

    She stopped when a strange squawking voice called out from on top of a stack of crates, ¡°Intruder!¡±

    As one, the skeletons all put down their cargo, and she was met with a wall of sword tips leveled at her ready to fight.

    ¡°Not an intruder,¡± Nera said, putting her hands up to show she wasn¡¯t a threat, ¡°I¡¯m just looking to talk with Ella.¡±

    ¡°Intruder,¡± argued the woman.

    The points all inched closer, and she took a step back.

    ¡°Harper, no!¡± called another far more familiar voice from the deck of the Belmarie. The small figure of Obvinda, one of the crew she was familiar with, scurried down from the main deck towards them, ¡°She¡¯s a friend, not an intruder!¡±

    ¡°Intruder!¡± the woman argued back.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to keep a proper watch, you can go back below the deck,¡± Obvinda argued back.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then behave. You¡¯re supposed to ask people what their business is, not attack on sight,¡± Obvinda had her hands on her hips which might have been intimidating if she weren¡¯t just under 3 feet tall, ¡°You lot get back to work. Sorry, Nera.¡±

    The skeletons all sheathed their swords in unison, and began carrying cargo like nothing had happened.

    ¡°New crew?¡± Nera asked, trying to keep her teeth out of her smile. Goblins didn¡¯t appreciate seeing bared teeth, and while Obvinda knew that people sometimes couldn¡¯t help it, it was still polite to try and abide by other race¡¯s customs.

    ¡°You have no idea. This one came out of nowhere, flying off a cliff near the Hegsburg knell, claiming she¡¯s actually a harpy that was cursed. Probably lost her damn mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one I haven¡¯t heard before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we try to put her to work but she¡¯s stubborn and aggressive. Not good for much more than keeping watch. Anyway, what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°Is Ella around? I need some help with magic.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s an odd request coming from you. Yeah, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡±

    Obvinda turned and gestured for Nera to follow her. Obvinda talked all about the latest gossip and news aboard the Belmarie with no prompting. Nera knew that they were pretty much all shameless gossips, but she didn¡¯t mind. They went below decks and ended up standing in front of a door with a picture of a skull carved into it.

    ¡°Nera,¡± a kind voice called from behind the door, ¡°come in, dear. In all honesty, I was expecting you much sooner than this.¡±

    Nera looked at Obvinda who shrugged, and left. Nera opened the door to a woman in an overstuffed armchair puffing on a cigar. Nera choked on the thick smoke that filled the room.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, dear. Forgive an old woman her bad habits.¡±

    With a gesture a large fan on the ceiling made of bone began to spin and clear the air.

    ¡°You said you were expecting me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Spirits have a tendency to find their way to me, you know. They told me about a young demon woman with long black hair and a penchant for violence rampaging through the city. I only know of one such person in all of Helios City that matches that description, if not all of Wirmbold.¡±

    ¡°And that made you think I was coming to see you?¡±

    ¡°They mentioned a strange source of powerful magic. Mind manipulation.¡±

    ¡°Mind manipulation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly despicable taking control of someone else¡¯s mind. Not something I would ever engage in. And apparently the rampaging demoness was seeking someone in particular.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°So you knew I¡¯d come looking for help with magic, and if the Belmarie is in port, that means you are the best source of help.¡±

    Ella laughed, and with her skeletal right arm grabbed a bottle full of bright green liquid from the box on the table next to her chair.

    ¡°This is what you need to find the person you¡¯re looking for, Nera. It does have a cost. Though not much of one. I only need two sil for the ingredients and my time.¡±

    ¡°Gladly,¡± Nera said, reaching into her pockets for the money.

    She handed over the money and unstoppered the bottle to drink it.

    ¡°Stop! It¡¯s not for drinking. That stuff could drop a direbear in an instant.¡±

    Nera made a face and corked the bottle.

    ¡°You need a hair from your target to activate the spell.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a target.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I had assumed¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone kidnapped Solana, my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, dear. That is rough.¡±

    ¡°How do I deal with the mind control magic?¡±

    ¡°Well, since she¡¯s your girlfriend the easiest method is with love. Even the strongest spell can¡¯t destroy the bonds of love.¡±

    ¡°So I just love her and she¡¯ll be fine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to explain. Just trust that she¡¯ll know you when the time comes. Now go find your girl, before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    Ella shooed Nera out of the room. Luckily she knew just where to find Solana¡¯s hair.

    The door to Solana¡¯s apartment opened to an elven woman with disheveled hair in an oversized shirt and shorts. She looked like she¡¯d had a run in with a disgruntled owl and hadn¡¯t slept in over a week. The bags under her eyes looked like they could hold a week''s groceries.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Solana?¡± she demanded upon seeing Nera.

    ¡°Nice to see you too, Penelope. And that¡¯s what I¡¯m here to find out,¡± Nera snapped back. She didn¡¯t get on well with Solana¡¯s roommates, least of all this one.

    ¡°What the funt is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t exactly have a lot of time, okay? Solana¡¯s been kidnapped, and I need some of her hair to go rescue her from the weirdo nuns that took her.¡±

    Nera pushed her way through the door.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t just barge your way in here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I just did.¡±

    Nera tried to open the door to Solana¡¯s room, but it was locked. She took a step back, and kicked the door open.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m calling the cops.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you do that. Meanwhile, I¡¯m going to be actually doing something constructive.¡±

    Nera grabbed Solana¡¯s hairbrush and puzzled over the bottle. Ella hadn¡¯t said how much hair to add. She decided to go with the ancient principle that more is better, and rolled everything from her brush into a ball, and stuffed it in the container before corking it again. She gave it a solid shake for good measure.

    Instantly the bottle began to glow. A thin bright green line of light extended out of the bottle for a few handspans. When Nera turned the light continued pointing in the same direction.

    Nera left the apartment, ignoring a barrage of swearing from Solana¡¯s roommate, and drove with the light providing the directions. Because the light was always pointing in the direction of Solana, and not which road she needed to take, it took a while to make her way through the confusing one way streets of downtown and where she needed to go.

    After a half hour of driving, the light took a sudden turn to the left, and Nera slammed on her breaks, forcing the car behind her to do the same. The driver blared his horn and shouted insults as he sped past. Nera eyed the device for a moment before realizing it was pointing to a church she had nearly passed.

    It was actually an old cathedral that had overgrown weeds in the yard, and vines climbing up the decaying stone walls. She decided that her best bet for dealing with the army of nuns that she would no doubt have to deal with was to breach the doors with explosives. Plus it would look cool as shit.

    She pulled charges from her trunk, and slowly rolled out the wire to a safe distance to the detonator. Nera flicked the switch and with an explosion of fire, the doors blew inward. As the smoke cleared she walked in like she owned the place. Her rifle was charging an electric round to counteract any of the strange magic the nuns used to stop bullets.

    Instead of a horde of charging nuns, the cathedral was empty except for Solana sat at the front of the cathedral, next to the strangest person she had ever seen. Standing at the altar with flowing pristine white robes and a strange hat, was a person with red skin.

    Nera wasn¡¯t necessarily thrown off by the color of his skin, she had cousins who were red. It was the fact that his face was cylindrical, and he had only one large eye. No mouth, no nose. Just an eye. He stood nearly eight feet tall, and she somehow got the impression, despite the lack of a mouth, that he was smirking at her.

    ¡°Ah, you must be Nera,¡± the Bishop of Ruin intoned with what seemed like amusement, ¡°I am known as the Bishop of Ruin, and you, my little demon saboteur, have been futzing up my plans!¡± The last bit was shouted and the stained glass windows cracked from the force of it.

    ¡°If you know who I am, then you know what I¡¯m here for,¡± Nera replied, lifting the rifle to her shoulder and aiming for the man, electricity crackling at the end of the barrel, ¡°and that I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass for your plans.¡±

    She fired at the Bishop of Ruin, but the bullet lost all of its momentum and fell harmlessly to the floor about halfway to him. A weak spark flying from the harmless hunk of metal, and fizzling out.

    ¡°Well, shit,¡± Nera said.

    Solana stood from her place beside the Bishop of Ruin and her eyes began glowing a vibrant shade of pink. Energy crackled in her hands, and with no hesitation whatsoever, she fired a spell at Nera.

    Nera tried to dodge but the edge of the pink ball of magic hit her shoulder, searing her skin and sending her spinning into the stone wall of the cathedral. Nera let out an involuntary ¡°oof¡± at the impact.

    Solana was already charging another spell, and slowly walking down the center aisle between the two columns of pews towards Nera.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 14

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 14 - Being Able to Tell Friend from Foe is Crucial to Survival in a World Determined to Make the Two Indistinguishable

    The large wooden door to the cathedral blew apart in a fiery explosion. Wood chips fell at Solana¡¯s feet. The Bishop of Ruin turned to her.

    ¡°See, our enemies seek only to defile and destroy. For the peace and safety we seek, they must be stopped at any cost.¡±

    Solana nodded. It all made perfect sense. After all, the woman that walked through the door was literally a demon. She had seen first hand what the woman had done to the nuns guarding her as she used the machine the Bishop had built to speed up their construction.

    ¡°Ah, you must be Nera,¡± the Bishop of Ruin intoned with what seemed like amusement, ¡°I am known as the Bishop of Ruin, and you, my little demon saboteur, have been futzing up my plans!¡± The last bit was shouted and the stained glass windows cracked from the force of it.

    ¡°If you know who I am, then you know what I¡¯m here for,¡± the demon replied, lifting a rifle to her shoulder and aiming for the man, electricity crackling at the end of the barrel, ¡°and that I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass for your plans.¡±

    With a resounding crack the demon fired at the Bishop of Ruin, but the bullet lost all of its momentum and fell harmlessly to the floor about halfway to him. Solana had put up a movement suppression field, and she was glad that she had as a weak magical spark fizzled from the harmless hunk of metal.

    ¡°Well, shit,¡± the demon said.

    Solana felt the surge of the magic from deep inside her pulse and flow into her outstretched hand. Just as she had been taught by the Bishop of Ruin, when it was large enough she triggered its flight at the demon who defiled their beautiful cathedral with her hellfire.

    She felt the fulfillment that the Bishop had promised as the magic burned at the demon''s shoulder and sent her flying into the wall. With a nod at the Bishop, acknowledging that she would see to this vile creature, she began walking down the stairs in front of the altar charging another blast. This one would surely hit its target, and free them of this demonic scourge.

    She longed to see the Bishop returned to his proper place among the stars. He promised that they would ascend even to the stars themselves once his heavenly chariot was repaired, to live in peace and harmony. She had been helping towards that very goal when she had been kidnapped by the monster in front of her.

    The demon stood up, as Solana launched another destructive blast. She snarled as it dodged out of the way. A section of the wall of the cathedral cracking from the force. The Bishop had assured her that violence in the name of peace, even destroying the cathedral to stop evil was good.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Solana, what are you doing,¡± the demon cried, ¡°Do you not even recognize me?¡±

    The Bishop had warned her against listening to the words of the demon. He had said that it would try to poison her mind against what they were building. But how had the demon known her name? It must be reading her mind. She felt sick at the thought of that violation.

    ¡°Die,¡± Solana said in a monotone voice, before she let another blast loose.

    Pews flew up into the air from the force of the spell,but the demon managed  to duck behind a pillar in time.

    ¡°Just stay still, and die!¡± Solana screamed, magical force pushing everything away from her in a perfect circle, ¡°You¡¯re ruining everything!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the demon asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the demon,¡± the Bishop¡¯s reassuring voice filled her head, ¡°kill it so we may continue our mission of peace.¡±

    Solana felt her rage cooling, and another bolt of magic flew from her hand, just as the demon peeked out from the pillar. Chunks of rock, slashed across the demon¡¯s face. One had apparently broken the demon¡¯s nose. It gasped in pain, but ran from that pillar to the next.

    Solana felt her mind twist, as a memory of this demon with a broken nose, lovingly smiling at her, forced itself to the surface. A warmth filled her chest, and she felt tears well up in her eyes. Not sad tears but happy ones. She shook her head. Was this really her memory? It was too vivid to not be.

    No. The demon was tricking her. The Bishop had warned Solana that she- no, it would try and poison her mind. The rage returned, she could feel the magic spilling out of her eyes drying the tears and becoming a flame, she focused on pushing beams out at the enemy and the magic complied.

    The beams cut through pews as the demon ran for her life. For some reason this brought her joy? Solana didn¡¯t think of herself as a violent person. Memories of her helping patients in a hospital filled her head. Was this the mind poison?

    She fell to her knees and clutched her aching head. The demon stopped running away and started running towards her. She felt the desire to stand and embrace her.

    No. Not ¡°she¡±. It. It is a demon. Demons are bad.

    And this one in particular was trying to interfere with the divine plan that had been given to the Bishop!

    With a vicious scream, a pulse of searing hot magic ripped its way out of her and slammed full force into the demon. It flew and burned. Only stopping when with a disturbing snap it hit a stone pillar. Stone dust fell from the ceiling.

    The demon was trying to get up.

    Trying to move.

    Trying to escape, but seemed unable to.

    Was she about to win? A surge of excitement and dread that gave her a stomach ache swelled inside her. Why was she feeling such confusing things at the same time?

    The demon looked up at her with tears in its eyes, as Solana prepared the final blow. Why did she feel the need to stop? Were her own desires for peace overriding the divine will of the Bishop of Ruin? Her mind reeled at the swirl of conflicting thoughts filling her head. She stared wide eyed at the demon below her. Why did she look familiar? What was happening to her?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Solana. I love you,¡± she said before collapsing unconscious.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 15

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 15 - Contradiction is a Balm to the Illogical Mind, and Poison to those Ruled by Logic

    Solana stared in horror at the woman laying at her feet, who was simultaneously alien and intimately familiar. The magic in her hand flickered and vanished as Solana wavered between the need to kill this woman and the need to heal her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Solana. I love you,¡± Nera had said before she collapsed into unconsciousness.

    That¡¯s right, Solana knew her. No. She was a demon, a thing, the enemy. The Bishop of Ruin had told her so. Had warned her about her mind being poisoned. She knew it was definitely being poisoned but¡­

    ¡­perhaps the Bishop was the one poisoning her mind?

    She shook her head at the thought. It couldn¡¯t be. She was a loyal follower of the Bishop of Ruin and had been for as long as she could remember. But she could also remember some other woman¡¯s life.

    Her first kiss at a carnival held by the university. Wait. She was kissing this demon woman. She was kissing Nera. It was wonderful. Was it real? She remembered her parents eating her cooking in her girlfriend¡¯s apartment only a few days ago. She remembered helping Nera recover from dozens of fights. She remembered her friends at the university where they studied medicine.

    But she also remembered being orphaned at a young age, and the Bishop of Ruin taking her under his wing. Nights spent by a roaring fire in the rectory, the Bishop telling her stories from his home. She remembered her desire in that moment to see the stars from up close and help him return to his home. She remembered helping the nuns fix the chariot to the stars.

    ¡°Finish off the evil demon, my child, and we can continue our noble work,¡± the voice of the Bishop of Ruin filled her head, ¡°The chariot to the stars awaits completion.¡±

    Something was wrong. Nera wasn¡¯t just some demon. She wasn¡¯t evil. Deep down, under the fog her brain was filled with, Solana knew this. Nera was kind, and giving. She had a temper too, but under it all was love. Love for Solana.

    But just as importantly was the realization that she loved Nera too. Deeply. She wanted to spend the rest of her life with her. Somehow that was more real. Or was that the poison?

    ¡°Why do you hesitate to do the right thing and obey?¡±

    The pressure from the Bishop of Ruin on her mind caused Solana to clutch her head. She winced. Why was he hurting her? He had never done that as far as she could remember. He had always been patient and kind.

    ¡°I warned you about allowing your mind to be poisoned,¡± the bishop continued, the pressure in her head building so much it was agonizing, ¡°You must fight it.¡±

    Solana instinctively reached for the magic she had been taught. She knew that she had to fight whatever was affecting her mind. Like a gentle wave lapping at the sand on a beach, the magic began clearing her mind of the adverse effects and clarity slowly returned.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Fool!¡± the bishop¡¯s voice echoed horribly across the cathedral, ¡°Do you think that you can betray me with the very power I gave you!¡±

    A violent beam of energy flashed towards Solana. She raised a hand and a thick barrier of the same energy grew in front of her. Why was the bishop attacking her? Hadn¡¯t she always done as he asked?

    No. She hadn¡¯t even known that he existed until a couple of days ago. She had been kidnapped! And not by Nera. Nera was here to save her, and the Bishop of Ruin was trying to- something. She didn¡¯t actually know what he was up to, but she knew he was trying to hurt her.

    ¡°Nuns!¡± the Bishop of Ruin called out, pointing at her accusingly, ¡°she is an apostate. Destroy her!¡±

    Half a dozen Nuns of Contempt swarmed into the room. Solana watched as her barrier was bombarded from all sides by a rainbow of magic. She whispered thanks to whatever gods were listening that the barrier held against the multicolored onslaught.

    The Bishop of Ruin hovered in the air in the center of the cathedral. Random bursts of magic split the air with deafening cracks. The nuns were frozen in place by the terrible pressure of the maelstrom of forces swirling around Solana and the Bishop.

    Solana finally understood the truth. The Bishop of Ruin needed to be stopped. The Nuns of Contempt were victims of his scheme and needed to be saved, and the woman laying at her feet, Nera, was the most important thing in the world to her.

    With a surge of intention, she pulled the bursting energy emanating from the Bishop into herself like a lightning rod. She stored it up, feeling it trying to burn through her veins, but she persevered.

    Finally, when she knew if she took in any more energy she would become a fine mist all over the cathedral, she held her hand out in front of her, and began to coalesce a ball of destructive energy.

    ¡°No,¡± the Bishop begged, ¡°Stop this. I command you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not following your orders anymore.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± the Bishop whimpered, ¡°but I need to leave this planet.¡±

    ¡°And you will,¡± Solana assured him, ¡°And you will pay the price for making me hurt Nera, you slimy scumsucking shithead.¡±

    She released the swirling ball of energy just as she had learned to do, and the cathedral momentarily turned white. The roar of the magic was deafening, not even the pained screaming of the Bishop of Ruin was able to overcome it.

    With the bishop no more than a shadowy silhouette of soot against the stone wall of the cathedral, the masks on the nun¡¯s faces disintegrated. The women¡¯s faces betrayed no emotion or thought. They simply stood where they had been and stared at nothing.

    Solana¡¯s ears rang as she turned to Nera, still unconscious and burnt. Tears filled her eyes. What had she done? Her tears fell uselessly and her brain, still reeling from the mind control magic, struggled to figure out what needed to be done. She had trained for years for situations like this, and yet she couldn¡¯t think.

    One of the women finally snapped out of the trance and looked at her in confusion, ¡°What happened? Where are we?¡±

    Solana sniffed, and wiped her eyes before responding, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a long story. Are you injured?¡±

    The woman took a second before shaking her head.

    ¡°At least there¡¯s that. I think there was a phone in the back rooms. You need to call the police, explain that you¡¯ve been kidnapped but you escaped. They should be able to help you.¡±

    Solana turned and picked Nera¡¯s body off the cathedral floor.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± the woman asked, nervously.

    ¡°I need to get her to the hospital.¡±

    Solana sighed in relief as she walked out the blasted hole where the cathedral doors had been. For the second time since they had met, she found herself driving Nera, at death¡¯s door, to the hospital.

 Black Sunshine: Chapter 16

    Black Sunshine

    Chapter 16 - You Only Really Die When Your Memory is Finally Forgotten

    Solana stared in disbelief at Nera laid out on the metal table in the hospital¡¯s morgue. A pristine white sheet covered everything but her face. Nera¡¯s corpse, her brain reminded her unhelpfully. This couldn¡¯t possibly be, but Nera was still.

    Too still.

    This was all her fault. Her mind forced the thought onto her and guilt filled her throat with bile. If she had only been able to resist the Bishop of Ruin¡¯s influence sooner, Nera would have been safe. She would have lived. If she had only realized sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have been the one that killed Nera.

    She had killed.

    The thought of it pressed down on her shoulders. Not only had she killed the Bishop of Ruin, something she felt she could eventually justify given his actions, but also Nera. There was no coming back from that. She had killed the only woman she had ever loved.

    Not for the first time in the last three days, she began to sob.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here,¡± she faintly heard a gruff voice saying.

    ¡°Because she was one of us. You will pay your respects, or you will find yourself new employment,¡± an even more gruff, older voice answered a little more clearly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s gone,¡± a lighter voice full of grief said from just outside the door.

    Solana looked up when the squeaking door opened. She wiped her tears from her face, and sniffled. Two tough looking women stood in the doorway with- their child?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, would you mind waiting a moment? The nurse said he¡¯d be back shortly to put her away,¡± Solana said, barely keeping her voice from quavering.

    ¡°Oh! You must be Solana!¡± the child said. No, not a child. She was one of the shorter races. She ran up and hugged Solana which threw her off for a moment, but it was definitely something she needed.

    ¡°Kiddo, what have I told you about hugging strangers,¡± the older woman said with a grimace, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, her people are culturally very touchy.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I needed this,¡± Solana couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing, and she hugged the woman tighter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± the tall badger-like woman said mechanically.

    ¡°Go stand guard outside, Gryla,¡± the older woman sighed, before turning to Solana, ¡°Please excuse our intrusion on your grief. My name is Olise, and that is Kiddo. We are colleagues of Nera. We were told we could come see her body here. We will happily wait outside until you are finished.¡±

    ¡°No, please stay,¡± Solana surprised herself, ¡°I know who you are. Nera spoke fondly of her time with your g- organization.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Olise said, somewhat awkwardly.

    She walked up to where Nera lay, and looked at her silently. Solana could see the grief in her eyes, her face seemed all too at home in grief. As though she had lost much in her many years. Kiddo stayed near Solana gently comforting her.

    Shortly after a knock came at the door, and a tall shark-like man dressed in scrubs and a white coat entered. This must be the doctor, here to put Nera away.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, ¡°I was told I could examine Nera down here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, come in,¡± Olise said before Solana could speak, ¡°Doctor Shorque, have you met Solana?¡±

    ¡°I have. Please accept my condolences, Solana,¡± Doctor Shorque said as he took her hand gently. His skin was rough but warm.

    ¡°I had no idea that Nera knew so many kind people,¡± Solana said in spite of herself, ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±

    ¡°I know this is not ideal timing, but please allow me to confirm the hospital¡¯s diagnosis. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I do know some things that they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Solana said, a faint glimmer of hope trying to form inside her, she squashed it quickly, ¡°Should we wait outside?¡±

    ¡°If you like, but there is no need. My tools are non-invasive.¡±

    Solana nodded and watched as the doctor pulled out strange brass instruments. Some of them had gems that shone, and others were carved with strange symbols. He worked quickly. Placing objects against Nera¡¯s head, her heart, and at one point tapping her shoulder with a small hammer.

    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they were correct. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Kiddo began crying softly, and buried her head in Solana¡¯s shoulder. Olise¡¯s face became even tighter with grief. They sat in the cold room, and silently mourned the loss of a warmth in their life.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Noises of an argument outside the door were faintly heard.

    ¡°Damnit, Gryla! You can let the-¡± Olise began saying.

    Everyone jumped when the door burst open once again, and an old woman walked in. Outside the door, Gryla was kneeling on the ground while another old woman with a red bandana and long white hair held her arm in a twisted position that had to be excruciating.

    ¡°There you are! See? I told you you were dead,¡± she exclaimed pointing at Nera¡¯s body and looking to the side as though she were addressing someone.

    She paused for a moment as though listening, before sighing, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll see what I can do. No guarantees, though, and if I can¡¯t do anything you are going to move on. Deal?¡± She emphasized you by pointing violently at the spot she was addressing.

    Olise was the first to overcome her shock at the abrupt entrance of what had to be a crazy woman, ¡°Ella?! What are you doing? Can you not see that we are trying to grieve?¡±

    The woman sighed again, turning to Olise, ¡°Oh, I know. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve hardly slept in three days because this- well, I shouldn¡¯t use that sort of language in front of her loved ones. Nera sent me to try and fix her.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean,¡± Solana demanded, standing to her feet, magic swirling around her ready to deal with whatever was about to happen.

    Olise held her hands out to stop Solana, ¡°Wait, calm down, we know her. It might sound strange but she¡¯s a necromancer.¡±

    ¡°A necromancer!¡± Solana said, decidedly not calming down.

    ¡°She might be the only person who could help Nera,¡± Kiddo chimed in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Nera¡¯s corpse being puppeted around by some, some madwoman!¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be a puppet, any more than you are,¡± Ella said calmly, ¡°I would simply be putting her spirit back in her body. It would be up to Sharkie here to fix up the flesh.¡± She gestured towards Doctor Shorque.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you a thousand times not to call me that, Ella!¡± Doctor Shorque shouted.

    ¡°Oh? Are you too grown up for nicknames now or something?¡± Ella responded.

    ¡°Doctor Shorque?¡± Solana turned to the doctor, allowing the magic to dissipate slightly, ¡°Is what she¡¯s saying true? Could Nera be brought back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long shot. I don¡¯t want you to get your hopes up, but there¡¯s a slight possibility. I don¡¯t fully understand how Ella¡¯s magic works, if I¡¯m being honest, but if she¡¯s just putting Nera¡¯s spirit back in, and I can heal the body¡­ ¡±

    ¡°If there were even a slight chance, you know Nera would want you to do it,¡± Olise said to Solana matter-of-factly.

    Solana sighed, ¡°I know. Alright. Do it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to need to move her into an operating room immediately,¡± Doctor Shorque said, ¡°I doubt the hospital would give the time of day to an odd request like this which means we will need to force our way into one.¡±

    Gryla, who had long since been allowed to stand and had been watching the proceedings silently, grinned a toothy grin.

    ¡°You leave that to us,¡± Olise said, ¡°Ruth, I expect you to help.¡±

    ¡°Why not,¡± the old woman who had subdued Gryla said with a wicked smile, ¡°things were getting awfully boring around here.¡±

    After that, Doctor Shorque and Solana grabbed the medical equipment they would need while Olise and Ella pushed Nera into the operating room that Gryla and Ruth hijacked.

    ¡°Okay, Solana, I understand you have nursing training, so I¡¯m going to need you to assist me,¡± Doctor Shorque said.

    ¡°I might as well,¡± she responded, despondent, ¡°it¡¯s not like they¡¯re gonna let me work here after this.¡±

    ¡°Ha! If you do a good enough job, I might hire you. The rest of you guard the doors or go into observation.¡±

    ¡°You should get her body in as good of shape as you can, before I do my part, Sharkie,¡± Ella said standing at the end of the bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Doctor Shorque, pulled out a round piece of glass bound in brass, and covered in strange symbols holding it over Nera¡¯s abdomen, ¡°I used the rite of Falthily at Gost. Before her rampage.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ella asked, eyes wide, before shaking her head, ¡°Do your best, then, I guess.¡±

    After hours of hard work, with so many devices Solana started having trouble keeping track of them all, it was time for Ella to do her part.

    ¡°That¡¯s as far as I can go, Ella. It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    For Ella¡¯s part it just kind of looked like she had grabbed someone by the shoulders and thrown them onto the table where Nera lay. It was disturbingly anticlimactic and violent.

    ¡°Now, we wait,¡± Ella said, crossing her arms.

    ¡°For how long?¡± Solana was about to ask, but Nera let out a horrible gasp. Her breathing stabilized after a moment.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I move my arms?¡± Nera asked faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been mostly dead all day,¡± Kiddo answered from the observation room.

    ¡°Kiddo!¡± Olise scolded.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Hey, there Kiddo,¡± Nera said with a pained smile, Solana could hardly believe her eyes, ¡°Is Solana safe?¡±

    ¡°Nera!¡± Solana sobbed, ¡°I thought I¡¯d lost you!¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Nera laughed weakly, more bravado than humor, ¡°It¡¯ll take a lot more than that to kill me.¡±

    Solana punched Nera in the shoulder, ¡°No, it didn¡¯t, you idiot! You got lucky Ella was here. What the hell would I do without you? You didn¡¯t even think about that before you ran off on some stupid rampage did you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nera said solemnly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of what might be happening to you.¡±

    ¡°So you took stupid risks?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. In hindsight, there were some stupid risks.¡±

    Solana sniffled, and hugged Nera tightly, ¡°As long as you recognize that.¡±

    They stayed like this for quite a while, possibly too long given where they were, but neither one of them cared. They had finally been reunited and neither of them would allow them to be separated again.